Evidential Articles

PDF generated using the open source mwlib toolkit. See http://code.pediapress.com/ for more information. PDF generated at: Thu, 31 May 2012 03:51:05 UTC

Contents
Articles
A refutation of false claims and distortions by Korff, Deardorff, James, Internet, January 1996 An Open Letter to the UFO Community, Kinder, Gary, MUFON UFO Journal , No. 228, pp. 3-8, April 1987 Arahat Athersata Dekalog Dodekalog Event Timeline Existing Life in the Universe Fluidal Energy Goblet of Truth God-delusion and God-delusion Insanity How To Create Peace And Harmony On Earth Meditation from Clear Sight OM Sensible, Dignified, Valuable Spiritual Development 1 20 27 30 32 36 39 47 52 66 77 83 98 105

Summary of Contents for Meier's FROM THE DEPTHS OF SPACE... CONTACTS WITH THE PLEIADIANS/PLEJARENS, Internet, June 2009 107 The Earth Human Speaks Of A Love That He Does Not Know The Laws and Directives of Creation The Meier Case and Its Spirituality, Deardorff, James, Wildfire Magazine, January 1989 Where are we going? Where do we come from? 114 118 123 131 131

References
Article Sources and Contributors Image Sources, Licenses and Contributors 132 133

A refutation of false claims and distortions by Korff, Deardorff, James, Internet, January 1996

A refutation of false claims and distortions by Korff, Deardorff, James, Internet, January 1996
A Refutation of false Claims and Distortions by Korff By James W. Deardorff, Research Professor Emeritus, Oregon State University USA, (Revised Jan. 1999). In his book, _Spaceships of the Pleiades: The Billy Meier Story_ (Prometheus Press, 1995), Kal. K. Korff makes masses of claims against the reality of Eduard Meier?s contact experiences. Thus the reader who is unfamiliar with the research by Wendelle Stevens, Lee & Brit Elders, Thomas Welch, Jim Dilettoso and Gary Kinder on the Meier case, and unfamiliar with Korff?s background, may mistakenly think Korff?s claims are valid simply due to their sheer number. Since it requires several times the space to clearly refute a false or misleading claim as it does to make it, I can present a refutation of only a few sections of Korff?s book here, short of writing a book of my own. This will mostly involve the document called _The Talmud of Jmmanuel_ (TJ).

Korff and the Talmud of Jmmanuel

The Talmud of Jmmanuel: Introduction. In his book, Korff spends 6 or 7 pages trying to debunk the TJ, which was discovered by a Greek-Orthodox ex-priest and Meier near Jerusalem in 1963 in the form of ancient Aramaic scrolls encased in resin. The existent TJ appears from my own analysis to be a translation of this original Aramaic writing from which the Gospel of Matthew was derived. The TJ is extremely heretical for Christianity, however, indicating that Jmmanuel, alias Jesus, survived the crucifixion and later traveled and taught much in Anatolia and on eastward to northern India and the Kashmir region. Hence it is easy to understand the intense motivation some persons would have to discredit it and Meier at any cost. I?ve chosen this topic to sample in detail, without skipping any ostensibly relevant charges made by Korff on it, since my own book, _Celestial Teachings_ (CT), investigates the same document. CT explores the matter in depth and finds some 200 reasons why the TJ was the source for the Gospel of Matthew rather than being any hoax based upon that gospel. Both the TJ and CT are available from Wild Flower Press, P.O. Box 2875, Rapid City, SD 57709-2875; telephone: (800) 366-0264. On p. 36 Korff says that "Billy Meier himself wrote a book titled the Talmud Immanuel which was released in the United States by Wild Flower Press." This is not correct, however, since Meier was its co-discoverer, custodian of the translations and editor, not its author. Further, the TJ?s correct spelling is _Talmud of Jmmanuel_, where the reason why the TJ spells "Immanuel" beginning with a "J" and not an "I" is explained by Meier in the TJ?s introductory pages. It may be surprising to learn how strong a case can be made that Jesus? name had originally been Immanuel before he was renamed by Paul ? see _Celestial Teachings_, pp. 29-31, 87-89. On the same page Korff says that I became "a believer and enthusiastic supporter of Meier?s messianic claims." I would like to correct any misimpression this may give that I support Meier as being, or trying to be, any sort of savior figure or deliverer ? a messiah of that sort. If he is in any sense an "anointed one," it is by virtue of having been singled out by certain extraterrestrials (ETs) as being their particular or primary contactee. This is what the evidence shows; the primary investigators of his ET experiences in the late 1970s and early to mid-1980s (Wendelle Stevens, ) could see no way that his main UFO photographs and ET experiences, supported by many witnesses, could have been hoaxed. Their research has been open-minded, intensive and forthright, in contrast, as we shall see, with that of Korff. Part of the mission Meier has taken on for himself is to disseminate the TJ, or the true teachings of Jmmanuel, to interested persons. In so doing, however, Meier has gone out of his way to avoid becoming a leader of a large cult, in actively discouraging persons outside of his small group of supporters at Schmidrti, Switzerland, from promoting his story in any grandiose manner or even through public seminars. And he has long discouraged visitors to Schmidrti from meeting him. He may be contrasted, for example, with an alleged contactee named Rael (see his _The Message Given to Me by Extra-Terrestrials_), who has actively recruited a following of several tens of

A refutation of false claims and distortions by Korff, Deardorff, James, Internet, January 1996 thousands despite any supportive evidence. It should be mentioned that if the ETs who contacted Meier had instead chosen a different person and allowed _him_ some 18 different occasions to take rolls of daytime color photographs of their craft, that different person, provided he were to go public, would evoke the same desperate attempts by persons like Korff to discredit him as have been directed against Meier. Judas Iscariot. Taking Korff?s claims, charges and innuendo against the TJ in order of occurrence, we start with the topic of Judas Iscariot. The TJ was allegedly written by that disciple, and in the TJ one learns that a _different_ person, Juda Ihariot, son of a prominent Pharisee, was the one who pointed Jmmanuel out to the arresting party and soon afterwards suffered remorse and committed suicide. On pp. 78-79 of his book, Korff confuses the issue in an interview with Bernadette Brand, Meier inner-group member, by not distinguishing the two names. Because the two names sounded much alike, a chief priest, according to the TJ, was able to initiate a persisting rumor that it was Judas, not Juda, who had betrayed Jmmanuel and then committed suicide, thereby succeeding in casting doubt on Jmmanuel?s teachings if one of his own disciples could not accept them, while sparing Juda?s Pharisaic father of embarrassment. We don?t know if Korff quoted Brand correctly when she allegedly said, "No. This is another Judas Iscariot" in response to Korff?s question of whether the TJ?s author was the same Judas Iscariot who the Gospels say betrayed Jesus. She might instead have said, "No; this is another, Juda Ihariot." We don?t know if Korff could discern the difference between the two names if she had mentioned Juda Ihariot, or whether Brand herself for expedience did equate the two names in replying to Korff. What we do know is that Korff did not bother to state in his book the different name of the betrayer given within the TJ, and instead left the issue in a needlessly confused state for the unknowing reader. Interestingly, the TJ?s matter-of-fact presentation of Judas Iscariot as designated writer among the twelve, and a different person as betrayer ? Juda, an acquaintance of Jmmanuel and the disciples ? solves some five problems concerning Judas Iscariot, ranging from major to minor, that New Testament scholars have had to grapple with in the past century. (See my book, _The Problems of __New Testament Gospel Origins,_ Mellen Research University Press (Edwin Mellen Press), 1992, chapter 6). Some obvious errors of Korff. On p. 78 Korff says that the TJ "can be obtained in the form of another book called _Celestial __Teachings: The Talmud Immanuel_ by Dr. James Deardorff." This is incorrect on two counts: (a) My book contains various verses and passages extracted from the TJ, but does not begin to set the whole TJ into print; and (b) the subtitle of CT is quite different from what Korff stated. On p. 78 Korff states that Jmmanuel was a Pleiadean, whereas the TJ indicates that it was Jmmanuel?s father who was a Pleiadean, his mother being (earthling) Mary. Although this error is corrected in a following sentence, where it is his father who is mentioned as being the Pleiadean, a second error is immediately incurred in that Korff names Jmmanuel?s father as Plejos rather than as Gabriel. Instead, according to what Meier learned, Plejos was a Pleiadean leader who prepared the overall plans for Jmmanuel to be procreated. Later in the same sentence, however, Korff then corrects "Plejos" to "Gabriel." It is evident that Korff had not read the TJ; if he had, he would have no excuse for having become so confused. Regarding the spelling of "Pleiadean," I should explain that I prefer the "ean" ending, in analogy to "Archimedean," rather than the "ian" ending, which, however, is more prevalent. And it may be mentioned that Meier has recently been told by the "Pleiadeans" that (a) they are not really from the Pleiades but are only from that direction from here in our galaxy, some 80 light years beyond the Pleiades, and (b) this is in a region whose dimensions are slightly "shifted" in time. Earlier, Meier had been told only (b). They told him they should now be called "Plejarens". An irrelevancy. On pp. 78-79 Korff expounds on why the Feb. 3rd date that Jmmanual was born on, according to what Meier was told during his contact experiences, and the Feb. 3rd date of Meier?s own birth, represents an irrelevant agreement. If this is so irrelevant, why then did Korff spend a paragraph speaking of it? Rashid?s translation work done in Baghdad? On p. 79 Korff perpetuates an apparent error of Randolph Winters? book _The Pleiadian __Mission,_ though a minor error, in stating that Rashid did his translating of the TJ from

A refutation of false claims and distortions by Korff, Deardorff, James, Internet, January 1996 Aramaic into German while living in Baghdad. Instead, the TJ?s attachments imply that the ex-priest continued to live in Jerusalem while secretly working on the TJ translation until around 1974, while Meier had already by 1970 returned to Switzerland to raise his family. He did not hear from Rashid again until September, 1974, when he learned that the TJ translation project had been discovered by authorities, causing Rashid to flee with the scrolls and translations and members of his family to a refugee camp in Lebanon. Only after they were flushed out of the camp by a devastating Israeli aerial bombardment in June of 1974 did Rashid and family flee to Baghdad. From there he mailed Meier his letter and the TJ translations (there had not been time to salvage the scrolls from the raging fires, too). However, Rashid was assassinated in Baghdad in 1976, according to what Meier was told by Semjase, his primary Pleiadean contactor, as conveyed in Meier's Contact Report #66." Were there no TJ scrolls? On p. 79 Korff states that "what ...people who espouse the _Talmud Immanuel_ as being real ignore is the fact that there are _no original scrolls_." However, this is not true, because the fact that the original scrolls were lost or destroyed in 1974 and are no longer available is made clear in the letter-copy attachment at the end of the TJ, in Meier?s Contact Notes, and has certainly been emphasized by myself and Randy Winters in our writings and talks. This is the primary reason New Testament scholars typically supply as to why they cannot be made interested in the TJ ? there are no originals of which they could check the Aramaic writing and send out to labs for radiocarbon dating analyses. And so this is an important reason why the TJ has not come to the attention of the general public. But all clues point to there having been a set of original TJ scrolls before their destruction. How ancient is the best Bible? Next on p. 79 Korff implies that the Bible is backed up by original, ancient texts and thus has a preferred status over the TJ, which has just the German, and later English, translations to show for itself. However, the earliest complete texts of the New Testament gospels do not date earlier than the 4th century, and only scattered fragments to the 2nd century. Moreover, patriarchal evidence indicates that the Gospel of Matthew had been the first gospel written, and written in Hebrew or Aramaic. This text never survived. All we have received, centuries later, are Greek transcriptions of other earlier transcriptions. Further, according to this patriarchal evidence, which the TJ supports, the earliest Gospel written in Greek (Mark) was itself a translation (and abbreviation) of Matthew, with the Gospels of Luke and John being still further removed. Korff needs to be informed that an original to the New Testament does not exist. The TJ, on the other hand, is in much better shape than this, having experienced only one translation leading to its 1978 version, which is still available for scholarly study from Meier in Switzerland. Later Meier gave the TJ an editorial update to correct errors and incorporate some unrevealed "code" at the behest of his ET contactors, which led to the 1992 German-English version of the TJ published by Wild Flower Press. The two versions agree in their essential content. Revently a 1996 edition of the TJ became available, in which numerous errors in the previous English translation have been corrected. Were the TJ scrolls conveniently lost? In the same paragraph, Korff states that the scrolls "have never been found," and then goes on to complain that they were "conveniently lost" by Rashid. All this is a self-contradicting denial that avoids mention of the available information. This information indicates that Rashid and other members of his family who had fled with him, while hiding out in a refugee camp in Lebanon, had to again flee for their lives after a large section of the camp was burned down, according to Rashid?s letter, by the Israeli military. They barely managed to escape, but Rashid had no time to retrieve the sorolls from their hiding place to take them with him. So it cannot be said that Rashid simply "lost" the scrolls, especially if he was correct in stating that the particular Israeli raid in question was conducted for the express purpose of eliminating himself and the scrolls rather than as punitive action against Palestinian guerillas. Thus, Korff does not begin to divulge what the story is that underlies the TJ?s discovery, translation and loss or destruction. At the time Rashid wrote Meier to tell him about this in September of 1974, he didn?t know if the TJ scrolls had burned up in the fires raging in the refugee camp, or had been recovered by Israelis. Later, Meier was told by his Pleiadean contactors (in Contact Report #7) that the scrolls had been destroyed in the conflagration. This loss was in no way a "convenience," not even to Rashid?s security, as he was nevertheless assassinated two years later,

A refutation of false claims and distortions by Korff, Deardorff, James, Internet, January 1996 from what Meier learned from Semjase, because of his having been the TJ?s translator and a witness to the reality of the original scrolls. Thus Korff?s cavalier dismissal of all this represents a total distortion. Consistent with this brutal treatment Rashid received, one may learn that Meier himself has lived through some 13 assassination attempts since 1975. A newspaper search reveals the most probable Israeli raid responsible for the destruction of the TJ scrolls, in my opinion, to have been among the series of June 18-20, 1974, in which several refugee camps in southern Lebanon were severely bombed. This was ostensibly in retaliation for a guerrilla incursion from Lebanon into northern Israel on June 13th in which three Israelis and all four guerrillas involved died. The raids on June 20th are most suspect, for of the four refugee camps near the coast that were struck on that day, one of them ? Ein al Haluwa, some 35 miles north of Israel, suffered heavy civilian casualties: at least 12 dead and another 40 injured. Palestinians interviewed in Beirut had not expected the raids to last as long as three days (_New York Times_, June 21, 1974, p. 2), and the response does seem too highly escalated, too extensive and too long delayed (5-7 days) to have been just a retaliation for the June 13th guerrilla raid in which the guerrillas responsible had already been killed or died on the spot. _The __Washington Post_ of June 24th stated, "Contrary to published speculation, the highest officials of the U.S. government were both astonished and outraged by the overkill of Israel?s revenge last week against Palestinian bases, endangering fragile peace hopes for the Mideast." And as noted by Senator Abzourezk of S. Dakota (in the _Congressional Record_ of June 21, vol. 120, No. 91), this revenge involved the death of many civilians and non-terrorists in the refugee camps. [See Fig. 1|dearf01.gif] (in rear) for locations of these bombed refugee camps. Moreover, the Israeli Information Minister himself offered the explanation, which would ordinarily be politically embarrassing, that they had purposely delayed their retaliatory response partly on account of President Nixon?s visit to the Mideast during June 10-18 (_New York Times,_ June 20th). If Rashid was correct, however, along with this analysis, the Israeli intelligence on Rashid?s general whereabouts became available only towards the end of Nixon?s Mideast trip. Thus the attack to destroy the _Talmud of Jmmanuel_ scrolls could be conveniently ascribed to a delayed retaliation for the June 13th guerrilla incursion, and the political embarrassment for the "delay" could be gladly accepted so that the real purpose behind these particular raids could remain hidden. The political embarrassment in mind here is Israel?s admission that it timed its raids so as to minimize the discomfiture to the visiting president of the U.S. ? their key ally and advocate for financial support. Thus if certain high Israeli officials had learned that Rashid had fled to a coastal refugee camp with the scrolls, they may have taken this opportunity to eliminate their problem, while explaining it to be a new policy of vigorous pre-emptive strikes against Palestinian guerrilla organizations (_New York Times,_ June 21, p. 1). Israeli intelligence may not have known for sure which one of several refugee camps Rashid had been heading for or seen at, so several camps were attacked; or, additional camps were attacked so that no explanation would be needed as to why one particular camp ? the one where Rashid?s presence may have been determined ? was bombarded. These raids took place less than three weeks after Yitzhak Rabin replaced Golda Meir as prime minister of Israel and Shimon Peres succeeded Moshe Dayan as minister of defense. A second possibility for the raid in question might seem to be the earlier Israeli bombardment of seven refugee camps on May 16-17, causing especially great damage at Nabatiyeh; that camp was all but destroyed. However, this is still further removed from the September date of Rashid?s letter, and Israel?s swift retaliation had come within one day of the provocation. This provocation consisted of guerrillas holding 90 young Israeli students hostage for a day at Maalot, Israel, with eight of them plus eight adults being killed by the guerrillas before they in turn were killed. So in this case the retaliation, being prompt and not uncharacteristically escalatory of Israel, tends to eliminate this possibility. A third possibility is that a bombing raid upon a "tent encampment" at Rashaya el-Fukhar in S.E. Lebanon on Aug. 9th (_London __Times,_ Aug. 10, 1974, p. 5) was responsible for flushing out Rashid and destroying the scrolls (see Fig. 1, circled x in southeast, near the Syrian border). The stated provocation three days earlier had consisted of terrorists from Lebanon abducting four or five of the many workmen (Syrian Druze) employed by Israel along the

A refutation of false claims and distortions by Korff, Deardorff, James, Internet, January 1996 Lebanese-Golan Heights border to construct a security fence. There are some questionable aspects about the short news story of the provocation, which stemmed from Tel Aviv and for which I could find no independent Lebanese confirmation. However, Rashaya el-Fukhar was not one of the sites designated as refugee camps, which were U.N. sponsored, and unless Rashid was in error in calling it a "refugee camp," it can be ruled out. There are no other candidate raids between Aug. 9th and Sept. 14th, the date when Rashid posted his letter from Baghdad. So in summary, it is consistent with Rashid?s letter that within three months prior to posting it there had been at least one series of Israeli raids (June 18-20th) that could have caused the destruction of the TJ scrolls and for which the official explanation for the raid is not at all convincing. See [Fig. 2|dearf02.htm] for a chronological summary. It cannot be overemphasized how serious a threat the TJ was for Christianity and also for Judaism when still in the form of original Aramaic scrolls which could prove their own authenticity, and how likely it was for leaked knowledge of its existence to have provoked a violent, immoral reaction in expectation that the desired ends would justify the means. Why is the TJ heretical for Judaism as well as Christianity? One reason it is heretical is that in it Jmmanuel teaches that the Jewish God (Yahweh or El) was not the true Creator God (The Great Spirit or "the Creation"), but was an advanced human or humanoid whom we would nowadays identify as an ET alien. This of course opens the door for interpretation of angels as aliens, sky chariots & pillars of cloud or fire as UFOs, and similar identification of other elements of Old Testament Merkabah mysticism ? a scenario unacceptable to mainstream Judaism and blasphemous to it. Another reason is that in the TJ, Jmmanuel expresses the opinion that Israel should not be considered a chosen race, and that the land of Israel was acquired from others through abominable, unjust wars. A third reason consists of Jmmanuel?s teachings on reincarnation and karma, which concepts are just as repugnant to mainstream Judaism as they are to formal Christianity (and Islam as well). A fourth reason that could well have most influenced an Israeli political leader such as Rabin, for example, is that if analysis of the TJ?s Aramaic writing and radiocarbon dating of its scrolls were to be allowed that would prove its genuineness, the TJ?s contents would call into question the veracity of the Bible, especially the new Testament, and undermine Americans? belief in Israel as the Holy Land, thus leading to eventual loss of U.S. support for Israel. Reasons for maintaining highest governmental secrecy about the true purpose behind the raid responsible of course entail the foregoing reasons, which bear upon the very justification for Israel?s existence. Also, no government officials would wish any of their more barbaric actions to be known to their people or to other members of the government. Hence such actions had to be covered up at all costs. Is the TJ worth nothing without the originals? On p. 80 Korff claims that the existence of the translated TJ is "evidence of nothing" without the original sorolls. However, one may analyze the translations, study how overwhelmingly improbable it is that they could be any hoax, and therefore find it extremely plausible that the TJ?s originals indeed once existed. What Korff should have said is that, if the burden of proof is upon Meier to show beyond any doubt that the TJ is genuine, then without possessing the original scrolls he is unable to do so. The TJ?s uniqueness. On p. 80 Korff states that the TJ "is not unique as a document." This is false, since anyone who reads the TJ will immediately note its many unique narrations, as well as its unique yet natural solutions to scores and scores of New Testament Gospel problems, both major and minor, many of which have befuddled New Testament scholars for centuries, and others of which are brought to light for the first time by the TJ?s text. Simply because the TJ supports the numerous traditions indicating that Jesus survived the crucifixion does not at all mean that it does not exhibit unique features throughout. Its narration on how Jmmanuel survived the crucifixion, for example, is unique among the 10 or so scenarios various independent scholars of the past three centuries have proposed to explain Jesus? appearances in the flesh to his disciples after his crucifixion and entombment (see my book, _Jesus in India,_ International Scholars Publications, 1994, chapter 6).

A refutation of false claims and distortions by Korff, Deardorff, James, Internet, January 1996 Did Jesus hide in India? On p. 80 Korff claims the TJ says that after Jesus reached India "he remained in hiding." Korff gives Winter?s book as the reference. (Of course, the TJ never refers to the man in question as Jesus, but rather Jmmanuel.) However, Winters says no such thing, but indicates what Meier had learned from Rashid?s browsing of the end section of the TJ scrolls: Jmmanuel had continued with his teachings even in northern India and the Kashmir area, as well as having married and raised a family there. Kersten?s book _Jesus Lived in India. Also on p. 80 Korff mentions the book Jesus Lived in India by German author and investigator, Holger Kersten, and exclaims, "In truth, Meier had even read Kersten?s book!" Here Korff is strongly implying that Kersten?s investigations and rendering of the Jesus-in-lndia traditions gave Meier the idea of hoaxing this theme into the TJ. What Korff failed to mention, however, is that Kersten?s book first came out (in German) only in 1983, whereas the TJ first appeared in print in 1978. Thus if Meier read Kersten?s book it was years after the TJ was published. This is an example of a flagrantly false innuendo by Korff. [See Fig. 3|dearf03.gif] for the locations where "Jesus," along with Judas-Thomas and mother Mary, had stopped during their travels along the Silk Road acoording to the various traditions. The anonymous Swiss scholar, Ted Auerbach. On pp. 80-81 Korff states that the "typewritten translations" by Rashid received by Meier were analyzed by several unnamed scholars in Germany and Switzerland, and that they "decided _not to publish their results.__"_ Korff did not name the source of the letter that disclosed this piece of information, noting that this source wished to remain anonymous because the conclusions were negative. However, the points that Korff goes on to mention are the same as those which Prof. Ted Auerbach of Gebenstorf, Switzerland, has discussed with me in correspondence (Auerbach Itrs. of Feb. 5, 1988; April 16, 1988; Sept. 29, 1988; Feb. 2, 1989 and March 31, 1989). In a letter of May 7, 1996, he set me a copy of his June 23, 1980, summary report, which is what Korff quotes from in his book, and openly wrote me about its background. So there is no need now to keep Auerbach's name under wraps. The international director of MUFON (Mutual UFO Network) has confirmed that Auerbach is indeed the "Swiss scientist" referred to by Korff (Walt Andrus, telephone conversation of April 19, 1996). Auerbach is or was one of MUFON?s overseas consultants, and was Andrus?s key advisor in Switzerland regarding the Meier case. Thus Korff obtained the information he terms "confidential" (p. 107, footnote 54) from Andrus, and Andrus from Auerbach. However, Auerbach actually did wish to have his summary report published. He had sent it to both Dr. J. Allen Hynek and to Andrus for possible publication by one or the other, though neither did publish it. On pp. 80-82 Korff leads the reader to believe that the Swiss scientist (Auerbach) was a part of a group who together studied Meier?s evidence and claims. This is not the case, however, and Auerbach's conclusions from his summary report, the bulk of which are stated verbatim on Korff?s pp. 81-83, represent his own individual views. Auerbach's favorable remarks. Possibly Korff wished to keep Auerbach's name anonymous because the end of his summary report, not reproduced by Korff, mentions a piece of information favorable to Meier?s credibility: One morning Meier had driven with some members of his group to a wooded area where they witnessed a UFO light rising from behind the woods and disappearing over their heads. Several more documented UFO sightings connected with Meier?s contacts, as witnessed by a total of eight members of Meier?s group, are presented in Stevens?s UFO _Contact from the Pleiades: Preliminary Investigation __Report_ (pp. 127-143). These are reported in more detail by Stevens than is the event by Auerbach. In his letters to me Auerbach has likewise indicated that he has noted realism in Meier?s contacts. In his letter of Feb. 2, 1989, Auerbach wrote: "A member of our UFO club gave me G. Kinder?s "Light Years", and I finished reading it a few days ago. The book convinced me that I had done some injustice to Meier. This goes to show that one should not judge a person until all the information is at hand. I always thought that Meier?s photos still were likely to be fakes. However, according to the book this is impossible. There may be some false ones among them, but the great majority of them, amounting to several hundred pictures, must be genuine. Also, I did not realize that he has had more than 100 meetings with Semjase."

A refutation of false claims and distortions by Korff, Deardorff, James, Internet, January 1996 Until 1988, Auerbach's knowledge of the Meier case came only from materials loaned to him by Hans Jacob, an early member of Meier?s group of supporters who soon defected. (Jacob is mentioned frequently in Korff?s book.) Auerbach, who never bothered to meet Meier, kept Jacob?s materials for a month or two, took notes, and then returned the materials to Jacob, who had asked Auerbach to advise him whether or not to remain a member of Meier?s group. He evidently advised him in the negative. Is the TJ the New Testament verbatim? On p. 82 Korff includes a portion of the summary report by Auerbach that states, "The Talmud turns out to be the _New Testament verbatim,_ but with a large number of _additions_ without much ethical value." This first part is not correct, as it is only the Gospel of Matthew that exhibits many parallel passages to the TJ, not the whole New Testament; and even about half of these passages, or more precisely, verses, are only poorly or moderately correlated with TJ verses (see _Celestial Teachings,_ pp. 227-232, 271-290). As to the second half of the above quote, the task of Auerbach's study should have been not just to see if a case could be made that the "additions" were inserted by a hoaxer, or even by Meier himself, but also to see if an even stronger case could not be made for the opposite: that the compiler of the Gospel of Matthew had had the TJ in front of him and omitted much from it, especially everything heretical at the time, when writing his gospel. _Celestial Teachings_ considers both angles, but indicates overwhelmingly that the latter is the case. It, moreover, analyzes what appear to have been the additions made to the TJ text by the compiler of Matthew and shows how those additions have been preferentially pointed out by various New Testament scholars, who had no knowledge of the TJ, as indeed being redactions or editorial additions, with still other redactions within Matthew having been overlooked by them but made apparent by the TJ text. There is no way that Meier?s limited fourth-grade education could have prepared him to be a literary hoaxer excelling over any known Gospel scholars, or could have allowed him to attract an unknown scholar of unsurpassed ability to create a literary hoax at all comparable to the TJ. However, Auerbach was proceeding on the assumption that the TJ had to be a hoax, and so did not consider this most important aspect of the problem. Korff in turn was apparently happy to accept and display Auerbach's negative conclusions without investigating them for himself. The TJ?s new material ethical or not? As to the TJ?s "additions" not being of much ethical value, one should first notice that the compiler of Matthew had already accepted everything from the TJ?s narrations (up to the time of Jmmanuel?s entombment) that he found to be acceptable or ethical by early Christian standards, and thus ethical by today?s Christian standards. These include some genuine TJ verses concerning the Golden Rule and the advice to notice the log in your own eye before criticizing the speck in your brother?s eye. Therefore, that which the compiler excluded from Matthew, which appeared in the TJ, would almost by definition not pertain to ethical matters as seen in a Christian context. However, Jmmanuel?s teachings about the human spirit and karma do have a strong ethical content apparently overlooked by Auerbach, since these teachings emphasize taking responsibility for one?s actions and learning from one?s mistakes. These teachings could not have been included by the compiler of Matthew. Instead, the only "spirit" he wished to emphasize was the external "Holy Spirit," whose prominence traces back to Paul. And mistakes were to be categorized as sins, from which the sinner had to be "saved" if he were to make it to heaven. Hence these teachings of Jmmanuel did not get retained or show up in Matthew. Another of Jmmanuel?s ethical teachings omitted by the compiler of Matthew, and overlooked by Auerbach, is the great guilt incurred by committing suicide. Since the TJ?s explanation for this involves the setback to the evolution of a human spirit that suicide causes, the compiler of Matthew omitted this also. Or else he omitted it from Matthew because the Christian tradition of Jesus dying on the cross means that his actions, if inexorably leading to a crucifixion he did not survive, were tantamount to suicide. One wonders if the prevalence of suicide in the Western world would be so great as it is today if the New Testament had contained teachings against suizide. Other ethical teachings in the TJ, not in the Gospels, include the admonition to obey the natural law of the Creation. Thus the TJ does contain a goodly number of teachings of ethical value beyond those that managed to find their way into the Gospel of Matthew.

A refutation of false claims and distortions by Korff, Deardorff, James, Internet, January 1996 How could Matthew show strong resemblance to the TJ? In this same portion of Auerbach's summary report it is stated (Korff, p. 82), "It is hard to see how the New Testament can agree _word for word_ with the original ? apart from the added passages ? if the latter [the original] lay buried all the time." Again I point out that the agreement is usually much less than perfect, and this agreement is not with the New Testament as a whole but with substantial portions of Matthew. Only about 17% of Matthew?s verses are very highly correlated with verses within the 1978 TJ (_Celestial Teachings_, p. 232). Even this degree of correlation can probably be attributed largely to the fact that Rashid, as an ex-priest, in translating the TJ into German must have had the German Bible in front of him as a guide in choosing optimal words in those TJ verses that closely resembled parallel verses in the German Bible. To move on to the last part of Auerbach's statement above, the same question restated is: "How could the Gospel of Matthew agree with substantial portions of the TJ if the latter lay buried until 1963?" It is not at all difficult to understand how the TJ likely came to be utilized by the writer of Matthew. One need only infer that Judas Iscariot, during the 40 years or so of his later life in India, had time to transcribe the TJ scrolls as well as continue to add to them, thus making an _additional_ set. According to what Meier learned from Rashid, after Jmmanuel?s death in the early 2nd century the TJ was carried back to Palestine by Jmmanuel?s elder son, Joseph, and his precious cargo would have included the transcribed copy of the TJ. (Alternatively, this Joseph may have made a transcription of the first portions of the TJ during his two-year trek from India to Palestine.) Once in the Palestinian region he no doubt released the transcription to some seemingly capable and honest person who knew of some of the true traditions concerning what Jmmanuel had taught, but eventually these transcriptions found their way into the hands of the compiler of Matthew in an unknown early church, perhaps the church in Antioch. The original TJ scrolls, however, Joseph encased in resin, if this had not been done earlier, and buried in the tombsite near Jerusalem where they were discovered some 19 centuries later. There is no shortage of possibilities of this nature on which one can only speculate, but which Auerbach either could not imagine or chose to ignore. In his letter to me of March 11, 1988, Auerbach mentioned that this whole question had struck him right from the beginning; it seems that his failure to have seen plausible solutions to it was a prime cause for his proceeding on the assumption that the TJ must be a hoax. The TJ and its editor?s writing style. The same portion of Auerbach?s report claims, "both the additions and the letter to the priest are written in Mr. Meier?s characteristic style, containing all the errors in German also found in the Semjase manuscript." Some suggested examples of such errors are given further into the report, and are ones Auerbach has discussed with me in correspondence. The so-called "additional" TJ material, having no parallel in the Gospels, would have required the most editing by Meier because its content would have been strange for both Rashid and for Meier?s typist of 1974-1975 (Frau Krauer). Meier, however, had been educated in many ways by his earlier contacts with ETs named Sfath and Asket, and so was prepared for the TJ?s non-biblical revelations. Thus within his editing, some of Meier?s characteristic writing style would be expected to show through, including his use of Swiss-German. There should be no surprise that an editor?s writing style will show through sections of writing that he edits, and Meier probably felt that Rashid?s rendering of German in places left something to be desired. Such an imprint from Meier should then exhibit some positive correlation with Meier?s writing style within his Contact Notes, since the latter were all channeled through his mind before being set into typewriting. Were Meier's Contact Notes and Rashid's letter typed on the same typewriter? This same portion of Auerbach?s summary report claims that "comparison shows the letter alleged to have been written by the priest in Iraq actually to have been typed on the _same typewriter_ as the Semjase manuscript" (Korff, p. 82). (In this and preceding paragraphs where I quote Korff, the italics within quotes stem from Korff.) The "Semjase manuscript" refers to Meier?s Contact Notes, in which Semjase was the primary ET spokesperson. To check out Auerbach?s claim, I have obtained the first four pages each of copies of the German version of the Notes of Contacts 2, 61, 76 and 150, dated Feb. 3, 1975; July 29, 1976; May 23, 1977 and Oct. 19, 1978, respectively. These l have compared against the Rashid letter-copy in the rear of the TJ. What Auerbach noticed is that both Rashid?s letter and the Contact Notes up until about 1978 were written on typewriters having the same kind of

A refutation of false claims and distortions by Korff, Deardorff, James, Internet, January 1996 German typeface. (Meier remembers his typewriter as having been a Remington.) This was astute observation on the part of Auerbach; however from there he apparently assumed without further checking that the same typewriter was involved in both cases. My checks, however, reveal four particular distinguishing peculiarities between the two typewriters: (a) With the typewriter used by Rashid, the top of the "9" lies slightly too low, as seen in two out of two occurrences. In the three German Contact Notes, on the other hand, it lies at the proper height in all 10 instances available for inspection. (b) With the typewriter used by Meier, the lower-case "w" tends to fall too low ? both its base and its top. Judging from the position of its base relative to the average baseline of neighboring letters, in 61 out of the 89 occurrences in the materials on hand the w?s base was positioned 8% or more too low; in 27 more of these 89 it also fell too low to a lesser extent (within an estimated uncertainty of 2%). With Rashid?s typewriter, on the other hand, the position of the base of the "w" agreed with that of the baseline within a small uncertainty of estimation in 31 of 34 occurrences; it lay detectably below the baseline on only 3 of the 34 occurrences. This distinction is quite noticeable, and indicates that two different typewriters were involved. See Figs. 4 and 5.[ (Fig.4)|dearf04.gif] [(Fig. 5)|dearf05.gif] (c) In 3 out of 7 times where "ur" appears in the Rashid letter, the two letters lie so close together that their bases touch or merge; see Fig. 5, lowest line for an example. This does not occur in any of the three particular Contact Notes examined, where I counted 75 occurrences of "ur" properly spaced. A reason for this to have occurred in Rashid?s letter and not in Meier?s typing is that the "u" typically gets struck by the right index finger and the "r" by the left, so that inexact coordination can cause the two keys to strike too closely together in succession at times ? a problem solved by later computer word processors. The Contact Notes, however, were typed by Meier using only one finger of his single (right) hand (W. Stevens, _Message from the Pleiades,_ vol. 1, p. 7; Stevens names five witnesses to this remarkably fast typing). Thus each key is then typed after the other within a similar small time interval, with no preferential tendency for any two particular letters to almost clash together. (d) In the typescript of the Rashid letter the left side of its "" is very weak 12 out of 12 times (see Fig. 5, 3rd line in German, for an example), and also the lower-left side of its "" 7 out of 8 times. If not a deficiency in the functioning or structure of those keys on that particular typewriter, the flaw could similarly have resulted from Rashid failing to strike those particular keys hard enough, as they lie at the far right of the Swiss-German keyboard where the little finger is typically used (see [Fig. 6|dearf06.gif]). This peculiarity does not appear in the Contact Notes. Since noting these differences, I have obtained a report from a forensic document examiner and typewriter expert, Dr. Philip Bouffard of Mentor, Ohio. Among a few additional differences he noted is that the "F" falls noticeably too low in the Rashid letter (this occurs 13 times out of 13 occurrences), see [Fig. 7|dearf07.gif]. On the other hand, out of the 27 occurrences of "F" in the Contact Notes I possess, the problem never occurs. This also strongly suggests that two different typewriters were involved. From the characteristics of the typeface, Bouffard concluded that a Monarch portable Remington using elite (Setag S7) typeface with a 2.1mm spacing was a likely candidate for one or both typewriters. It was first manufactured in 1965, with the typeface being made in Bassecourt, Switzerland. In summary, the charge that the same typewriter was used in typing both the Contact Notes and Rashid?s letter collapses under close scrutiny. One does not need to be a typewriter expert, or to possess originals of the documents, to notice the differences I have discussed indicating that two different typewriters were involved. One may also include in the comparison a copy of a letter of agreement between Rashid and Meier dated Aug. 4, 1963, which Meier managed to save over the years. The agreement provides for Rashid to retain custody of the scrolls, and Meier the custody of the German translations produced by Rashid. The typewriter used therein has a slightly different typeface than that used in the Contact Notes or in Rashid?s letter, as is best seen by comparing the J?s. Of interest is that in this 1963 agreement Rashid?s signature appears readily identifiable as coming from the same hand as in his 1974 letter, though differences in detail are also apparent. In particular, the latter signature is somewhat less well articulated than the earlier signature, as is to be expected with increasing age.

A refutation of false claims and distortions by Korff, Deardorff, James, Internet, January 1996 Why would Meier?s ETs flatter him? Moving further into Auerbach?s report, we find its mention that in the Contact Notes Semjase makes a point of bestowing lavish praise upon Meier at times. By omitting the fact that Meier just as frequently objected to this praise, which remarks were also faithfully reproduced in the Contact Notes, Auerbach was implying that Meier had inserted this within invented conversations to make himself look good. This is not to say that Meier does not indeed deserve much praise for having agreed to be the Pleiadeans? primary contactee ? one who would speak out ? and thereby receive continued abuse from ufologists. Also omitted in the report was any discussion of a very plausible reason why Meier?s contactors would have spoken to him in excessively flattering terms: in order that their contacts not force unreceptive people to believe what their belief systems cannot tolerate; namely, that ETs or aliens further evolved than we exist in our vicinity, are aware of us and have interacted with selected persons. That is, aliens purposely include speech, actions and items in their contacts that can be used to discredit their contactee and/or undermine the supportive evidence they may have allowed him to accumulate concerning their existence. If the positive evidence supporting the reality of the contacts is ignored, the disinformation fed in by alien contactors can then give critics with an anthropocentric mindset an excuse to maintain their existing beliefs without "going crazy." Although this would mean that the Pleiadeans, being the ETs in consideration, are more intelligent than their skeptical human detractors and can stay several jumps ahead of them, this kind of strategy should not be so surprising if they are thousands or tens of thousands (or millions) of years more evolved than we, and are ethical enough not to force any sudden mental chaos upon society. This thought seems to be a giant stumbling block for negative skeptics ? that UFO aliens would be smarter or more knowledgeable than we are ? causing skeptics at times to utilize ridicule to deny observations rather than face up to reality. The ethic of not forcing skeptics to believe what they simply cannot accept as real appears to be a higher one than the ethic of never telling a lie or never being deceptive, when the disinformation is presented within a likely context of requiring us to "sift out the wheat from the chaff." At various points within the Contact Notes, Semjase does come right out and tell Meier that they regard the individual?s free will as paramount, and also that the worst result that they must not allow to happen is for it all to be turned into another religion or cult, with either them being considered gods and goddesses or Meier becoming a world renowned guru. By feeding in some semi-obvious disinformation to what they told Meier, which would be incorporated into his Contact Notes and later seen by detractors as egoism or dumb invented remarks on the part of the contactee, the Pleiadeans and other ETs would be fulfilling all these objectives. (A person can be said to be subject to a cult, or to an unnecessary loyalty, when he unquestioningly accepts what the cult leader says as truth. If a person has to question the veracity of each statement made by a source, that person obviously is not under the cultic influence of that source.) Neither Auerbach nor Korff mentions this explanation, which seems evident enough in retrospect. Do detractors like Korff really think that aliens who can efficiently "get from there to here," and make their UFO craft perform wondrous maneuvers we can only gasp at, wouldn?t also be smarter, more knowledgeable, more experienced and more clever than we ourselves after studying us for many years? Have any others seen Semjase? The same report of Auerbach (Korff, p. 82) then interjects the sentence: "No one, incidentally, including his wife and children, has ever seen Semjase." To be true, this sentence should have read, "No earth human, except Meier, has ever seen and recognized Semjase as far as we know, with an exception reported by Stevens" (in his _Preliminary __Investigation Report,_ pp. 177-179). But consider the erroneous impression this leaves by failure to mention that on one occasion four adults besides Meier?s wife and children had a daytime sighting of Semjase?s beamship. Until about the time that Meier?s wife, Kalliope, had her sighting, she had been upset and confused or disbelieving about it all. But afterwards she told the Elders this (from _UFO__ __ Contact from the Pleiades,_ vol. 2, by Lee and Brit Elders, Genesis III Publishing, p. 45, as translated into English): "In June of 1976, seven people were waiting with me for Billy to come back from a contact. He came and said to us "go with me to another point." We went and waited. It was daylight and one of the boys told us to look up into the sky. It was our first sighting in the day. The ship was very big but got smaller as it rose, and I clearly saw the detail

10

A refutation of false claims and distortions by Korff, Deardorff, James, Internet, January 1996 around the top of the ship. I saw little ports, and the whole UFO seemed to be light. The children, three other women and one man saw it, too. There are many lights going across the sky at night and I cannot be sure what they are, but this I am sure was the ship of Semjase. I didn?t believe it because I had never talked about UFO?s or seen one. But after this day I believe. "Now the UFO?s are secondary, the information from the Pleiadians come first. We have to learn to live together man and woman, different countries, different races and different worlds." This information has been available since 1983, and for Korff to omit it from his book represents unconscionable reporting. Being a daytime witness to a UFO that Meier had previously been informed by Semjase she would expose to them is certainly relevant information indicating that the UFO?s pilot (Semjase) existed. Although Korff lists names of 21 witnesses who saw UFOs related to Meier?s contacts (Korff, p. 307), and Kalliope is included, he falsely implies (p. 306) that these were all just nighttime observations "of blobs of light." Alien contact strategy. The same portion of Auerbach?s summary goes on to say (Korff, p. 82), "The manuscript [Meier?s Contact Notes] makes it abundantly clear that she [Semjase] wishes to confine her contacts strictly to Mr. Meier alone. Certainly a convenient wish." Again, the report omitted other relevant material within the contact Notes in which Semjase explained to Meier why they had to maintain this policy, since Meier quizzed her about it several times and asked permission to bring one or two others along on more than one occasion. Her explanation for this involved their need to avoid making their contacts so well attested that many people would abruptly be forced to believe in their existence before they were mentally and psychologically prepared to do so. Failure to provide this rather evident possible explanation along with the facts of alien contact can create a very misleading picture. And again, the report?s use of "convenient" here implies through innuendo that it was convenient for a hoaxer to have invented the contactconfinement theme, while ignoring the likelihood that it was part of the ETs? strategy. Pseudo-science. The summary report continues with the mention of various statements Meier was told by Semjase, and which therefore appear in his verbatim Contact Notes, that sound like silly science or pseudo-science, at least to most scientists. Apparently, Auerbach and Korff as well believe that what ETs tell or show their contactees/abductees has to be truth and nothing but the truth! That is quite an assumption for an investigator or ufologist to make, and as has just been pointed out, seems unjustified. If the ET strategy already outlined here is at all correct, the ETs would need to take special care that scientists as a whole did not catch on to the reality of the alien presence before they and the rest of the populace are psychologically prepared for it. This is because the consensual scientific view of matters dictates whether or not the news media and government bodies will accept an event as real news or as a topic deserving of being ignored or ridiculed. Thus the ETs involved need only supply their contactees and abductees with a certain fraction of pseudo-scientific nonsense, which their recipients will likely accept as true, in order that mainstream science remain oblivious to the reality of the situation. For more on this, see my paper "Possible Extraterrestrial Strategy for Earth" in the _Quart. J. Royal Astronomical Soc.,_ 27, pp. 94-101 (1986). An ET strategy of including some disinformation is an obvious alternative to the possibility that it is the contactee, or abductee, who is not always telling the truth. Yet neither Korff nor Auerbach seems to have considered it. However, it is not always possible for us to say with any certainty which statements from ETs are disinformation, and which are not but only seem so because of our highly limited scientific understanding, which frequently needs revision as science progresses. Think of how many ways our science has been updated in the past century, then try to imagine how many important further updates and totally new revisions and additions will have occurred by 50 centuries from now, assuming our civilization survives. Some ETs could be millions of years ahead of us in evolution. Meier?s time-travel adventures. Korff then quotes Auerbach?s report as saying that Meier "had had himself transported back in time to Jerusalem" (Korff, p. 83). This is in need of correction: Meier did not order or request the trip; rather, it was bestowed upon him by his ET contactor at the time (1956), namely Asket, as a part of his ET schooling that he had accepted. Only due to a few respected scientists in the past decade having concluded that time

11

A refutation of false claims and distortions by Korff, Deardorff, James, Internet, January 1996 travel may not be inconceivable after all must its possibility now be taken seriously by UFO investigators and critics alike. See _Science,_ vol. 274 (11 Oct., 1996), p. 202, for a recent example. On the particular time-travel trip in question, Meier, along with one other, was said to have been taken close to Jerusalem, near Bethphage and the Mount of Olives, to meet Jmmanuel and some of his disciples in the year A.D. 32. This evidently relates to the scene in Matthew 22:1. Did Jmmanuel praise Meier? The report then states, "The Lord listens patiently to a great deal of religious philosophy on the part of Mr. Meier, and duly admires his high intelligence." Here, to start with, it is misleading to have called Jmmanuel "the Lord," as both at this point and in the TJ he made it clear through prophetic insight that he was not what he has come to be known by with the Christian title of "Lord" ? a divine person, or son of God or God. It is further misleading for Auerbach to have implied that Meier did most of the talking while Jmmanuel mostly listened. During this past-time encounter with Jmmanuel, Meier spoke 91 sentences, including many questions directed to Jmmanuel, while Jmmanuel spoke 253 sentences. This is the opposite of what Auerbach implied. Out of these 253 sentences, few relate to Meier?s intelligence. One did speak of Meier as "wise" or "fast-thinking," and this was in response to Meier?s recognition and commendation of Jmmanuel?s precognitive abilities. In one other sentence Jmmanuel told Meier he was very educated in spirit, which is not the same, however, as mental intelligence. In another Jmmanuel told Meier that he was more discerning than he had expected, which, however, refers only to an unknown expectation. At one point he told Meier that Meier properly caught his meaning, though this is canceled by his telling Meier at another point that Meier had not interpreted him right. And once he was surprised that Meier could conceive qualitatively of how it was possible for him (Jmmanuel) to prophesy far into the future. At most, this represents only two or three sentences of "high intelligence" praise, which, however, do not seem undeserved, out of the 253, and so does not begin to justify the prominence the report assigned to it. A less biased report would have discussed some of the substance of the conversations. This actual substance included discussions of how the religion (or philosophy) Jmmanuel initiated went sadly astray from his teachings, and discussion of the degree of development of Meier?s spirit relative to Jmmanuel?s, a topic Meier was naturally interested in. Meier's editing errors. Finally, what Korff presents from Auerbach?s summary report speaks of Meier?s frequent use of characteristic mistakes in the German language. This was meant to imply that the same mistakes occur in both the German TJ and the Contact Notes and/or Rashid?s letter, with Meier supposedly having hoaxed them all. Now, as noted before, the appearance of Meier?s personal style should not be unexpected within the Contact Notes, since they are his own reproduction, through a rapid form of technologically channeled "automatic writing" from the Pleiadeans, of his own conversations with them he had held the previous night or so during a contact. They were all expressed through his own thoughts, and were thus expressed in his own Swiss-German tongue. And they are not unexpected within the TJ, since Meier edited it. Concerning Rashid, we cannot expect that his knowledge of German, being a second or third language for him, would be independent of what German he learned from Meier. He conversed with Meier frequently in 1963 and kept in touch with him afterwards. Thus in all probability Rashid learned some Swiss-German from Meier. A few pieces of this style learned from Meier might then be expected to have appeared in his letters to him, and also in his translation of the TJ, since he of course knew that Meier was its custodian. As anyone knows, parts of a foreign language learned from someone with whom you speak and whom you respect will stick with you better than what you learn from a textbook or in class. Three examples of these improprieties in language are mentioned by Korff from Auerbach?s report, the first being Meier?s use of "yet however," which refers to "doch aber" in the German and does not represent good German grammar. This was a perceptive observation by Auerbach. I have found this used five times in the TJ, which occurs in its verses that are distinctive from Matthean verses, and once in Rashid?s letter. Assuming it is indeed an expression also used by Meier, this could be a prime example of an expression Rashid picked up from Meier and

12

A refutation of false claims and distortions by Korff, Deardorff, James, Internet, January 1996 continued to use at times when expressing his thoughts in the German language intended for Meier to read. On the other hand, one cannot be sure that Meier himself did not, in giving the 1978 TJ its initial editing, try to improve upon Rashid?s translation and, in so doing, insert "doch" before "aber" in some or all of these instances. Auerbach was apparently not open to either of these two possibilities, as they seem not to have occurred to him. The second example is Meier?s not infrequent use of the German word "so" to mean "so that." This observation by Auerbach also seems correct, assuming the improper use of "so" did not stem from Rashid himself during translations. Again, however, it says nothing against the general validity of the TJ. The third example given is that "Olives" is said to have been written as "Oilives," regarding the Mount of Olives. However, in the 1978 German TJ it is spelled correctly (lberg) in both of its two occurrences, so Auerbach may have been referring to a particular Contact Note here in German that I do not possess. If in there it had been spelled as "Oelberg," Auerbach may have referred to this as "Oilives" in his English-language report. The "Oel" spelling would have been used in Meier?s Contact Notes because the typewriter he utilized then did not support capitalized vowels with umlauts. Thus "l" would have been typed out as "Oel." Interestingly, this latter error did creep into one occurrence in the 1992 and 1996 TJs (TJ 25:6), allowing us to understand it was a simple mistake that bears no connection to the genuineness of the TJ. Auerbach?s report then mentions that "logical" and "forms of life" are favorite expressions of Meier (Korff, p. 83). Although the point of this is not given in Korff?s book, it is clear from Auerbach?s letter to me of March 31, 1989, he was concluding that the occurrence of "logic" (some 20 times) within the TJ as opposed to its non-occurrence within the Gospels means that Meier placed it within the TJ. Again, however, Auerbach was just stating a conclusion that derives from already having assumed the TJ to be a hoax, rather than examining the likelihood that a word meaning "logic" occurred frequently within the original TJ and was then removed by the early 2nd-century Christian scribe-editor as he compiled the Gospel of Matthew. One needs to ask a question not asked by Auerbach or Korff: If Jmmanuel had taught basic truths, or even learned some from the Pleiadeans, is it not likely this would have involved mention of logic? Although logic per se seems to have been of little or no concern within Judaic literature of that era, it was a well developed concept within Greek literature, and even many "mainstream" New Testament scholars assume that Jesus must have known Greek. The TJ itself indicates that Jmmanuel had knowledge of at least one Greek saying, which derives from Plato in the 4th century B.C. ? the saying, "Man is the measure of all things," within an extended prophecy about people of the future: "Thus they will also lose sight of the principle of the oldest wisdom, which says that humans are the measure of all things in life, because they are after all a part of the Creation." (TJ 36:25) Thus it is only consistent that Jmmanuel urged the use of logic within the TJ. One also needs to ask, Would the writer of Matthew have had reason to omit the word "logic" or sentences that express the concept, when editing the TJ and forming his gospel from it? The answer to this question is also affirmative. Consistent with other alterations that the compiler of Matthew is deduced to have made to the TJ, he is seen to have omitted TJ teachings that encourage the reader or listener to think for himself. This was apparently because followers of the new religion were supposed to obey the teachings of the church and its priests and scribes rather than to think independently. And if one uses logic, one is thinking independently for oneself. An additional reason for this compiler?s omission of "logic" is that as a concept more in use in gentile lands, e.g., in Greece, than in the land of Israel, and with the compiler of Matthew being anti-gentile in his outlook (as may be seen from some 8 or 10 verses of Matthew), "logic" would not likely have appealed to him. Six of the 20 usages of "logic" occur in TJ text presenting teachings of Jmmanuel occurring well after his survival of the crucifixion, and so could not have been utilized by the compiler of Matthew for that reason alone. As to a preference by Meier for the phrase "forms of life," this has little connection to the TJ, as it appears there only once ("Lebensformen"). One needs to keep the TJ context in mind ? of Jmmanuel himself being a contactee, having

13

A refutation of false claims and distortions by Korff, Deardorff, James, Internet, January 1996 received 40 days and nights of tutoring under the same general ET group (Pleiadeans) as those who contacted Meier, and who, having an ET biological father and being aware of that fact, consequently spoke frequently in terms of this "human race" and of the Creation being the maker of the universes and of all living things. No doubt the phrase occurs more frequently within the Contact Notes, where the subject must have arisen several times in conjunction with Meier?s numerous questions to Semjase, and her replies, on all kinds of topics. In his letter to me of March 11, 1988, Auerbach also pointed out that in Rashid?s letter, his clause "Es ist mir leid" ("I am sorry") represents a mistake in grammar also present in Meier?s Contact Notes, thus implying that Meier had hoaxed the letter by Rashid. The preferred expression is "Es tut mir leid." However, this just as easily represents another idiosyncrasy Rashid picked up from Meier in 1963. On the other hand, the expression may not be so idiosyncratic after all, as the use of "ist" instead of "tut" is okayed in the Cassell?s 1978 German-English dictionary (see under "leid"). Other criticisms of Auerbach similarly seem based simply on the fact that much of the TJ?s content is different from what is in the Bible. This also likely contributed to his initial bias that the TJ could not possibly be genuine. This is despite the fact that he found the TJ "to be a persuasive document" (in correspondence to me of March 31, 1989), and found its "Epilogue and Explanation" page to be "particularly interesting" (in correspondence of Sept. 29, 1988). In summary, although the errors and false conclusions in this section are those of Auerbach, Korff perpetuated them without applying any critical analysis of his own and without looking into the TJ for himself. Opinions of Michael Arends. Korff (p. 83) then mentions a so-called analysis by Michael Arends, a German ufologist, in which "similarities were noted between the typewriter used by Billy Meier to transcribe his 'contact' notes with Semjase and the 'Rashid' translations Meier claimed to have received from Baghdad. Arends identified specific letter characters which he found indicative that the same typewriter had been used." This claim that the same typewriter was used for both writings has already been discussed and shown to be false. As an aid to answering this kind of question, it would have been very helpful if Meier had retained the rough TJ translations he received from Rashid. However, after overseeing the editing of the TJ manuscript and readying it for publication in 1977-78, Meier unfortunately did not retain them. From his viewpoint there was no need to, storage space being at a premium, since he knew as a personal fact that the TJ he co-discovered was genuine, and that if his many hundreds of photographs of Pleiadean beamships did not convince a person of the reality of his experiences, additional less direct evidence would not be convincing to that person either. Korff goes on to state that Arends "discovered that entire passages had been embellished on and lifted from a standard Lutheran version of the Bible." This again goes over some of the same ground already covered. What Korff failed to say here in this unproven claim is that any priest or ex-priest who is well acquainted with the Gospels would find that, in translating those passages of the TJ that had been most faithfully carried over into the Gospel of Matthew, his translation would naturally end up sounding very much like what is in that gospel. The following question would then arise for him: Should he translate those sections into the words and language as he remembers them from his upbringing and training, or should he not use one particular, standard Bible as his guide, and use its language consistently for those parallel passages? The latter is an evident choice, in which case the Bible he used would have been the well known and prevailingly used German Bible (which is the Martin Luther Bible), since his translation from the Aramaic was into German. The only other alternative would be to try to cast his translation into a form that would seem fresh and never before used, such as referring to the Mount of Olives as the "Hill of Olives" or "Hill of Oval Drupes," as an extreme example of the problem that would be encountered. So Rashid evidently had the German Bible on hand and used its particular German phraseology and vocabulary in familiar passages. From the point of view not considered by Auerbach, Arends and Korff ? that the TJ could be authentic ? one finds that it was the compiler of Matthew who made many insertions, omissions and substitutions when utilizing the TJ as his source. And one finds a very consistent picture of the theological slant of this compiler from this viewpoint, as well as fresh and consistent solutions to the problems of Gospel priorities and interpretations of the few, terse,

14

A refutation of false claims and distortions by Korff, Deardorff, James, Internet, January 1996 ambiguous sayings about the formation of the Gospels that have survived from certain early church fathers but continue to puzzle mainstream biblical scholarship. These alterations incorporated into Matthew then are what Arends refers to as "embellishments" from his standpoint of assuming Meier guilty of fraud. Thus Arends and Korff are guilty of failing even to consider the likelihood that it was the compiler of Matthew who made massive editorial alterations in rendering his source document, the TJ, into a form acceptable to the early church, namely, into the Gospel of Matthew. The interested reader may need to consult my book, _The Problems of New __Testament Gospel Origins,_ to learn how strong the evidence is that Matthew (not Mark) was the first Gospel written, and in Hebrew or Aramaic, with Mark being second (though being the first Gospel in Greek) and Luke third, just as attested by the early church fathers: Irenaeus, Origen and Augustine, and implied by the 2nd-century bishop Papias, who was the first person on record to mention any of the Gospels by name. Underground Video and Aramaisms. On p. 83 of his book Korff also mentions a verbal attack against Meier by Underground Video (UV) of Beverly Hills, California. Their charges seem to be of the same nature as Korff?s ? quite unsubstantiated, with few details being presented. However, in a footnote referring to a conversation with UV?s president, Korff does mention one particular charge: that UV had "discovered evidence proving that the _Talmud Immanuel_ does not contain Aramaic!" One scarcely knows what to make of this charge. Does it mean that UV or Korff thinks that after a document is translated from Aramaic into German the translation should contain Aramaic writing? To interpret this charge in the most intelligent light, it may be that UV was claiming that the German TJ does not show any awkward language indicative of having been translated too literally from the Aramaic in places. Such indications, if present in the translated text, are called _Aramaisms,_ whose meaning Korff may not have understood. However, in the 1978 German TJ there are some Aramaisms that are sufficiently evident that even a non-scholar of Aramaic, such as myself, can identify them (with the help of some textbooks). One set of such Aramaisms involves sentences of the type where "and he spoke" or similar words occur, seemingly redundantly, just following another verb having nearly the same meaning, such as "answered." It is an indication that the original text contained no quotation marks, as punctuation was not invented until a few centuries later. Thus, "and he spoke" served to notify the reader or listener that a quotation was commencing. One would search for these indications primarily in those portions of the TJ not having Matthean parallels, since the same redundancies persisted also into the German Bible, which stems from texts (Greek and Latin) also old enough not to have contained punctuation. An example occurs at TJ 28:41, which has no parallel within Matthew for reasons that should become obvious. A literal translation of its German, with the redundant phrase italicized, reads, "But Jmmanuel _answered and spoke:_ 'Truly I say to you: You may succeed for a long time in accusing Judas Iscariot of treason in front of the people, but the truth will come out and be known by all in the whole world.'" Notice the two verbs "answered and spoke." The actual English translation by Wild Flower Press omits the redundant "and spoke," which indicates how easily such an Aramaism can innocently be lost during translation. Fortunately, however, neither Rashid nor Meier nor his editorial assistant removed this and some other redundancies from their German text. (Is Meier, with no formal schooling past the fourth grade, supposed to have known about this and hoaxed in such an indication of an underlying ancient text?) Another such instance occurs at TJ 29:27 in the 1992 German version, which is TJ 29:33 in the 1978 version. Two more occur at TJ 31: 12,13, respectively, which read, literally: "But Mary _asked and spoke,_ 'Yet he was dead and lay here dead, how can he rise?' But the guardian angel _answered and spoke,_ 'Why are you seeking someone alive among the dead?'" Another instance occurs at TJ 31:52, and another at TJ 33:23 (1992 version; in TJ 33:21, 1978 version). Still another occurs at TJ 23:33. Two more occur at TJ 29:45,46 (1992 version; in TJ 29:50,51 in the 1978 version). With a literal translation these latter two read:

15

A refutation of false claims and distortions by Korff, Deardorff, James, Internet, January 1996 "Slowly the screaming stopped, and a third time the governor _asked and spoke:_ 'Which one of these two shall I release?' The people _cried out and spoke,_ 'Free Barabbas!'" Two more instances occur in the subsequent two TJ verses, and another at TJ 30:6. Still another occurs at TJ 31:51. These are 13 instances that have been pointed out here; there may well be more. A more distinctive type of Aramaism occurs in TJ 3:31, in the passage: "When Jmmanuel had been baptized, he soon came out of the water of the Jordan, and behold, a metallic light dropped from the sky and descended steeply over the Jordan. Consequently they _all fell on their faces_ and pressed them into the sand while a voice from the metallic light spoke, 'This is my beloved son...'" The expression "fell on their faces" in the original Aramaic means to bow down to, or cower before, some exalted person or object. In this case the expression can be taken more literally than usual, because of the fear that a close-up UFO encounter instills in bewildered witnesses. A still different type of Aramaism occurs in the Sermon on the Mount at TJ 5:30, a verse not in Matthew. The verse, with a literal translation of the portion exhibiting the Aramaism, reads: "If a thought causes you annoyance, eradicate it and ban it from your brain. It is better to destroy a thought that incites annoyance _and not_ to bring the whole world of thought into an uproar." The Aramaism here is "and not." If Rashid had been concerned to render this into better German, he would have used the common German word "als" here, which means "than," instead of "and not." And indeed, in the English translation by Wild Flower Press "than" is used, thus removing the Aramaism. It turns out that the Aramaic language lacked the ability to express this comparative sense in the manner we are used to (see M. Black, _An Aramaic Approach to the Gospels and Acts,_ 3rd Ed., 1967, Oxford Univ. Press, p. 117), not having the direct equivalent to "than," and so other language was used to put across the intended thought. These examples show some of the Aramaisms and evidence of ancient origins exhibited by the German TJ. They demonstrate in as conclusive a manner as is possible from indirect evidence that the TJ is no hoax. Korff?s contention to the contrary (p. 84) is seen to lack any substance.

16

Korff and the Hasenbl-Langenberg photographs

One of Meier's color photos from this series is among the most famous, the beautiful "sun-glint" photo showing a pair of golden rays from the setting sun reflecting off the beamship (Lee and Brit Eiders, _UFO? Contact from the Pleiades_, Vol. 2, p. 38), of which Korff (p. 205) shows a black-and-white version. ("Beamship" is what the Pleiadeans told Meier they informally called their craft.) The other reason l've selected this from among the photos Korff discusses is that in his first booklet attempting to debunk the Meier case (_The Meier Incident: The Most Infamous Hoax in Ufology_; 1981) he first suggested (Korff, 1981, p. 8, middle) that the photo was hoaxed by being a (small model) UFO in front of a real deciduous tree. But then on the same page he suggested (Korff, 1981, p. 8, lower) that it was hoaxed by a different method: overlaying the negative of a model UFO photo in front of a featureless background on top of a negative of a photo of scenic background, and combining the two images within an enlarger (double-print technique). It is even more astonishing, therefore, that in the same year Korff had instead suggested a third method by which Meier was supposed to have hoaxed the photo ? by attaching a model UFO to a model tree (Korff, "The Billy Meier Hoax," Frontiers of Science, March-April, 1981, p. 31)! Thus it was of some interest to see if, some 15 years later, he had settled upon one particular method. Korff says (p. 203) that he purchased prints of this photo series in 1991 from Meier's group for analysis, though, by his own admission elsewhere these are unknown generations (or copies) removed from Meier's original color slides. The Meier photo material Wendelle Stevens and his team utilized for their analyses, on the other hand, was 2nd-generation, with Meier's originals being the 1st generation. In early 1978 Stevens obtained permission from Meier to take some 40 of Meier's color slides to a photo processing shop in the city of Winterhur, Switzerland, with group member Bernadette Brand along to oversee their handling and to safeguard them. These 40 were selected

A refutation of false claims and distortions by Korff, Deardorff, James, Internet, January 1996 because they appeared to be originals, often showed foreground or background features, were in good focus, and represented a variety of different sites. Internegatives were made from them , which Stevens still possesses. These internegatives are 2nd generation, except as noted later for a few selected from one series (showing the Swiss jet making passes at the beamship at Schmarbuel-Maiwinkel); that series, Meier noted, came back from the photo developer's with left-right reversal, indicating to Stevens that someone had made emulsion-to-emulsion duplicates and kept the originals. This series was taken in April of 1976, some 15 months after his Pleiadean contacts commenced, by which time the Swiss government and perhaps others had taken notice and were trying to intercept his receipt of photos. In addition to these 40 2nd-generation internegatives, Stevens a little later similarly had about a dozen positive-to-positive prints (color slide to positive print) made from further of Meier's originals. These were also 2nd generation. (The preceding information is from Stevens, personal correspondence of April 14 and May 15, 1995). Thus the analysis team under Stevens had the best possible photo material to analyze short of the originals themselves, which Meier had finally learned to retain close control over if he wished them not to disappear. Stevens had the 2nd-generation internegative of the Hasenbl-Langenberg sun-glint photo laser-scanned and enlarged. The resulting photo clearly showed a forked branch of a deciduous tree 48 meters away from the camera to pass in front of the side of the beamship to the viewer's far left. In the black-and-white reproduction of Stevens' _Preliminary_ _Investigation Report _(p. 352), however, this is scarcely discernible, the contrast between the dark underside of the craft and the shaded tree branches having been very weak originally. Korff, on the other hand, claims from certain computer image processing techniques applied to his print that the UFO was in front of the tree (Korff, p. 203). Thus of the three different methods of hoaxing he had earlier suggested for this one photograph, he has settled for the image being of a model UFO in front of a real tree. From the somewhat degraded quality of Korff's higher-generation print, the contrast between the tree branches and the underside of the craft was totally washed out. A negative or reversal of this print was then made in which the underside of the UFO craft appeared to be relatively light (Korff, Fig. 73) instead of dark. Then after that image had been enhanced so as to create a heavy line along certain edges of the UFO and of the tree's branches, the resulting image gives the impression to the unaware observer that any tree branches in front of the craft ought to have shown up against the apparently light background of the craft's underside. I find this to be a highly misleading analysis designed with only one end in mind ? to produce the desired impression upon the naive reader. In his Fig. 75 Korff presents an image of the same photo enhanced in some manner that displays a line segment off to one side and inclined 20? from the horizontal without either end being attached to anything, and never passing closer than a beamship diameter away from the craft. No such flaw was present in Stevens' 2nd-generation photo. It could not have represented a tethering line for suspending a model, as suggested by Korff, since there was nothing to hold up either end of the line segment despite the tension its linearity indicates it would have been under, no nodule on this line segment that might indicate a point of connection to a model-support tie line, and no indication of any such tie line. Perhaps for reasons like these, Korff allowed (p. 207) that it could have been a scratch on his film. On p. 201 Korff says that Stevens is mistaken in mentioning that Meier had used up four rolls of 36-exposure film that day (Stevens, Preliminary Investigation Report, p. 343), since only 34 photos are listed in Meier's Photo Index (Verzeichnis) for March 29, 1976. However, this photo occasion also occurred long after government authorities had learned of Meier's continuing experiences and were therefore surreptitiously trying to tail him to his contact sites and also gain access to his original photos. It is naive to think that, with contacts of such an unprecedented nature occurring, this would not have happened, and that some of his film would not have been intercepted by undercover agents. In this case Stevens mentioned that two rolls were apparently so intercepted, although Meier allows that they might have been lost in processing. Korff fails to let his readers know about this, and what Stevens had learned about the frequent failure of Meier's rolls of developed film to be returned, though Korff was aware of this explanation. Quite possibly up to 38 more of Meier's photos from this series were lost due to having been loaned out to interested persons and not returned, unless Meier or Stevens were off by one roll in the number of rolls expended or

17

A refutation of false claims and distortions by Korff, Deardorff, James, Internet, January 1996 intercepted, in which case two photos were subsequently lost. With so many photos on hand, Meier was not very careful with them at first; only later was a member of Meier's group assigned the task of trying to gather together all his photos, scattered around the house, and arrange them in some kind of semi-chronological order and number them, making use of Meier's log book he took with him on photo contacts. This is an example of a Korff irrelevancy ? trying to lull the reader into thinking that the photos are fakes because of a possible error in recollection by Meier or Stevens. The photos speak for themselves. On p. 204 Korff charges, with respect to the sun-glint photo (there are three of them: Nos. 174, 175 and 164), that Meier had deliberately aimed his camera into the direction of the sun in order "to use its glare to help obscure any supportive structures or 'strings' that were used to suspend the model." This charge is without merit, however, since in his surviving 34 photos of this series, only these three show a piece of the sun next to, or near, the beamship. If Meier had been a hoaxer doing what Korff suggests, one would see the sun's glare nearby in the other photos as well. However, the beamship had proceeded towards Meier from the southwest, so that in the first 31 photos of the series the sun was off the right side of the photographs. And in the several hundred other beamship photos Meier took in other series, the sun is not in the picture. The conclusion that the beamship image was not that of a model comes also from consideration of photo Nos. 152 and 153 of the same series, the first of which is shown on p. 36 of the Elders' Vol. II. There the beamship, smaller in angular size (i.e. farther away then), is seen through the multiple branches of a different tree, one much closer to the camera. The tree's twigs and branches, one of which cuts across one edge of the beamship in photo No. 152, are somewhat out of focus, suggesting a proximity to the camera of 2-4 meters, while the clear focus of the object in question indicates it had to have been considerably farther away. However, the tree's branches can be seen to have extended on upwards out of the top of the photograph, rendering it totally impractical for a hoaxer's accomplice to have tried to utilize a pole sufficiently long to reach up over the tree top to suspend a model UFO at a distance well beyond the tree's most distant branches. Looking at the series of 34 photos overall, one may examine the beamship's image under a magnifying glass from its first appearance in the earliest photo when it was just a speck in the haze, occupying only 0.001% of the area of the photograph, to the sun-glint photo where it occupies 0.2% of the area, an increase by a factor of 200, and find no reason whatsoever to suspect that it was not exactly the same object in each photo. That is, there is no evidence to suggest that different-sized models were used. However, if some particular model supported by a suspension line attached to a long pole had been used, the pole would have had to be 14 times longer for use in the first photograph than in the sun-glint photograph. In the latter photograph the object, if a model, would have had to be at least some 12 feet away from the camera, judging from its good focus, requiring a support pole at least 14 feet in length. For the former photo a pole of length 200 feet would then have been needed! In his 1995 book Korff claims that Meier used quasi-horizontal support lines to which a suspension line was attached and from which a model UFO supposedly dangled (pp. 197-200, 207). However, he never addressed the question of how Meier could do this and not have all his support apparatus be seen by the rural neighbors and passers-by. Each end of the quasi-horizontal line would need a suspension point, and in Korff's 1981 booklet it was suggested that several large tethered balloons were used for this. Such cumbersome equipment, plus the need for a storage location for it, would almost certainly have been noticed and come to the attention of Meier-case investigators and detractors, but such has never happened. Instead, the explanation that Meier received from Semjase -- that they normally kept their beamship craft invisible from all lines of sight except Meier's during his filming -- needs to be treated seriously. None of the above photographic findings is surprising if Meier's ET contacts are treated as the reality they appear to be. Yet, apparently because he is unable to seriously consider this possibility, Korff has failed to look into, or report on, the above evidence validating the genuineness of this series of 34 beamship photos. I find his repeated omission of the evidence supporting the reality of Meier's ET contacts in his book to be just as serious a breach of competent investigative analysis as are his false claims, distortions and innuendo. The apparent genuineness of Meier's contact experiences, photos and movie film obviously adds support to the genuineness of the heretical _Talmud of

18

A refutation of false claims and distortions by Korff, Deardorff, James, Internet, January 1996 Jmmanuel_, and both aspects together explain the intense fervor exhibited by detractors of the Meier case who have attempted to debunk it over the past 15 years.

19

Bibliography
Black, Matthew. _An Aramaic Approach to the Gospels and Acts_. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1967. Deardorff, James W. Celestial Teachings: _The Emergence of the True Testament of Jmmanuel (Jesus)_ (CT). Rapid City, SD: Wild Flower Press, 1990. _----- The Problems of New Testament Gospel Origins: A Glasnost Approach._ Mellen Research University Press (Mellen Press): Lewiston, NY, 1992. _----- Jesus in India: A Reexamination of Jesus? Asian Traditions in the Light of Evidence Supporting Reincarnation._ International Scholars Publications, 7831 Woodmont Ave., #345, Bethesda, MD 20814; 1994. Elders, Lee; Nilsson-Elders, Brit; Welch, Thomas K. and Stevens, Wendelle C. _UFO__ __ Contact from the Pleiades,_ vol. 1. Genesis III Publishing, P.O. Box 25962, Munds Park, AZ 86017; 1979. Elders, Lee and Brit. _UFO__ __ Contact from the Pleiades,_ vol. 2. Munds Park, AZ: Genesis III Pub.; 1983. Kersten, Holger. _Jesus Lived in India_. Longmead, England: Element Book, 1986. Kinder, Gary. _Light Years: An Investigation into the Extraterrestrial Experiences of Eduard Meier_. New York: Atlantic Monthly Press, 1987. Korff, Kal K. _The Meier Incident: The Most Infamous Hoax in Ufology._ Korff, 1981. _Spaceships of the Pleiades: The Billy Meier Story._ Amherst, NY: Prometheus Books, 1995. Meier, Eduard A., ed.; I. Rashid & Meier, transls. into German. _Talmud Jmmanuel._ FIGU, 8495 Schmidr?ti/ZH, Switzerland; 1978. ed., I. Rashid & Meier, transls. into German, J. Ziegler and B. Greene, transls. into English_. The Talmud of Jmmanuel._ Rapid City, SD: Wild Flower Press, 1992 and 1996. Ral, Claude Vorilhon. _The Message Given to Me by Extra-Terrestrials: They Took Me to their Planet._ Tokyo: AOM Corp., 1986. Stevens, Wendelle C. _UFO__ Contact from the Pleiades: A Preliminary Investigation Report._ UFO Photo Archives, P.O. Box 17206, Tucson, AZ 85710; 1982. _----- Message from the Pleiades,_ vol. 1. Tucson: UFO Photo Archives, 1988. Winters, Randolph. _The Pleiadian Mission: A Time of Awareness._ The Pleiades Project, P.O. Box 386, Atwood, CA 92601; 1994.

An Open Letter to the UFO Community, Kinder, Gary, MUFON UFO Journal , No. 228, pp. 3-8, April 1987

20

An Open Letter to the UFO Community, Kinder, Gary, MUFON UFO Journal , No. 228, pp. 3-8, April 1987
An Open Letter to the UFO Community by Gary Kinder, author of "Light Years"
I have received so many phone calls and letters (and copies of letters sent to others) about the forthcoming LIGHT YEARS, it seems appropriate for me to write a letter of explanation. Had I not been involved with the arrival of a new daughter two weeks ago, I would have written this letter much sooner. I know that many of you were confused to hear I was writing a book on Meier; I also know that most of you will understand when I offer a proper explanation. Here it is. Though no one in the UFO community has seen the manuscript for LIGHT YEARS, much of the vehemence over its publication seems to arise from a feeling that I betrayed the UFO community, that I pretended to be interested in ufology, its history, and its people, when my only intention was to write about Meier. Some of you may have felt used. I have been researching the Meier case since the fall of 1983. In 1984 and the first half of 1985 I made three trips to Switzerland totaling about thirteen weeks in [the] country visiting the alleged contact sites, speaking with Meier, interviewing witnesses (some of whom are detractors), and talking to neighbors, town administrators, etc. I also made side trips to Munich and London. In the States I traveled several times to Phoenix, Tucson, Flagstaff, San Jose, and the Los Angeles area to speak with the people who had investigated the case, the ufologists who had called it a hoax (Korff, Lorenzen, Moore, Spaulding), and the scientists who had analyzed the Meier evidence. Yes, qualified scientists, engineers, and a special effects expert did analyze the Meier evidence, and yes they were intrigued by what they found. More on that later. Everyone I talked to in the UFO community, except Lou Farrish, warned me that the Meier case was poison. They said that Meier made preposterous claims about traveling back and forth in time to speak with Jesus and to photograph the future destruction of San Francisco. Some pointed to Bill Spaulding and said that he had found ten of the Meier photos to be patently fraudulent. Others pointed to Kal Korff, who, they claimed, had conducted an exemplary investigation of the case. After two years of research and over 120 interviews in Switzerland and the U.S., I finally told my editor I simply could not make sense of the Meier case; it all was too confusing, and I had no idea how to begin laying out the story. If everything I had uncovered concerning the case had proved to be negative, I would have found it easy to abandon the project - my editor had given me that option from the beginning; the problem was that I discovered many aspects of the case that truly were intriguing and difficult to explain. In the meantime I had read many books on ufology to become familiar with the field, and I found the UFO community and the history of UFOs fascinating. I felt there was a book in it, and during the fall of 1985 I began to focus my research on the broader picture, traveling first to Washington, D.C., to spend a week with Dick Hall, Bruce Maccabee, Larry Bryant, et al., though I still was under contract for a book on Meier. (When Maccabee asked me how I became interested in the field, I told him and several others present at a Fund meeting that my first exposure was through the Meier case.) My editor agreed that a bigger UFO book would be a good one. I began to concentrate on this book, quitting work on Meier, packing up all of my research on him in big boxes, and throwing them into the basement. When I spoke with the Washington, D.C. group, and later in the spring/summer of 1986 attended Hal Starr's conference in Phoenix, the MUFON symposium in Lansing, and Sprinkle's contactee convention in Laramie, I myself was under the impression my research was for a book on ufology, not the Meier case. At the same time I began traveling to attend the various UFO symposia to acquaint myself with more of the community, my editor met with me in Phoenix at Starr's conference and encouraged me at least to give the Meier story a try, just to write it

An Open Letter to the UFO Community, Kinder, Gary, MUFON UFO Journal , No. 228, pp. 3-8, April 1987 simply and as it happened. Continue to research the other book, he said, but get something on paper about Meier. With that completed, I could go on to the bigger book on ufology. So I pulled my Meier research out of the basement and forced myself to sit down and wade through all of it to try to piece something together. Once I did that, though, all of a sudden LIGHT YEARS came pouring out of me. A 15-page treatment grew in three weeks to a 100-page outline, and in three months I had a 300-page manuscript. Then I rewrote and rewrote and rewrote. Once it began to fall together I liked it more, and when I assembled all of the quotes from the scientists the story began to feel far more solid than it had while I was researching. I also finally located the two sound engineers who had analyzed Meier's audio tapes, and the special effects expert who had studied the Meier 8mm footage and some of the photos back in 1980. The two engineers told me the sounds were unlike anything they had ever heard, or seen, on a spectrum analyzer. The special effects expert informed me that Meier could have created the films and photographs only with a team of experts and tens of thousands of dollars worth of sophisticated equipment. (From my own experiences in Switzerland I knew that neither of these existed.) I had heard so many negative references to Meier for so long I had nearly forgotten similar intriguing things that the scientists had told me two years earlier. My editor liked what I was writing. He showed it to the people at Atlantic Monthly Press, where he has his new imprint, and everyone there liked it, too. Last October they took the first half of the manuscript to the Frankfurt Book Fair as their lead title, while I continued to work on the manuscript, as it was far from being finished. I honestly don't know how many drafts I finally completed, but figure is somewhere between five and seven. Then last fall two things happened: My editor felt that the Meier story needed to be set in historical context, that I needed to provide the reader with background on the UFO phenomenon itself. Not only did I already have a tremendous amount of research in that area, I had also completed 35 pages of a proposal on the bigger UFO book. I expanded that work, pulled in more detail, and weaved it into the Meier story. You will find about one-half of the second half of LIGHT YEARS is all Arnold, Robertson, Condon, Hynek, Blue Book, Hill, etc. The second thing that happened was that when my editor took the manuscript to Frankfurt he discovered that even in Europe books on UFOs are difficult to sell, too difficult. After that experience he and his publisher both told me they felt it would be unwise for me to follow a book on Meier with another book on UFOs. So we decided to utilize all of my research into the history of ufology for the Meier book and go on to something new for my next project, a decision that frankly left me not too unhappy. Ufology is a frustrating field to research and more frustrating to try to make sense of and put down on paper in a readable fashion. Emotions run so high and name-calling among the ufologists (even without the Meier case) is so rampant, a writer finds himself wallowing in explanations and counterexplanations until every sentence dissolves into battle and nothing is decided. Anyhow, the foregoing is why many of you (and I) thought I was researching a book on ufology when we met in Michigan, or Washington, D.C., or Phoenix, or Laramie. Prior to beginning that general research, I always informed those I interviewed that while I wished to know more about the entire field, I was particularly interested in the Meier case. Spaulding, Moore, Lorenzen, Korff, Starr, all knew back in 1984-85 that I was looking primarily at the Meier case during the early part of my research. This sentence from my letter to Kal Korff on March 28, 1985, is indicative: "I am researching a book about the UFO community, what it does, who it is, where it is (in more ways than one). I'm particularly interested in the Swiss Case or the Meier case, which seems to have generated a fair amount of emotion within the community. I know you have referred to it as the most infamous hoax in the history of ufology." The next quote comes from a letter written by Bill Spaulding the day after I interviewed him. "It was a pleasure talking to you on January 6, 1985, regarding the subject of unidentified flying objects and the Billy Meier hoaxed UFO photographs. Because the Meier incident is such an obvious hoax, and further publicity extended to this incident ... will only provide additional exposure to this case. We cannot involve ourselves to any extent which could further generate favorable publicity for the conspirators of the Pleiades book." In a small community whose members correspond regularly, it was no secret that I was researching the Meier case. Now on the substance of LIGHT YEARS. Many of the witnesses I interviewed in Switzerland, none of whom had ever been contacted by anyone in ufology, had seen things happen to Meier that no one could explain: Standing next

21

An Open Letter to the UFO Community, Kinder, Gary, MUFON UFO Journal , No. 228, pp. 3-8, April 1987 to another man, he once disappeared instantly from the roof of a barn twelve feet off the ground; in a separate incident he suddenly reappeared, warm and dry, in a group of men standing in a dark and secluded forest in a freezing rainstorm. These scenes, associated with alleged contact experiences, appear in much greater detail in the book. They may be tricks, but if so they were performed by a master illusionist. When Meier claimed to have had a contact, sets of three six-foot diameter circles would appear in a meadow surrounded by thick woods. I did not see these myself, but talked to several people who had seen them and who had photographed them while still fresh. Swirled counterclockwise and perfectly delineated in tall grass, one set remained for nine weeks, until a farmer came and mowed the grass. Here is the mystery of the landing tracks: Grass that is green rises even after being mashed down; grass that dies turns brown and lies flat. This grass remained green but never rose; it continued to grow in a flat circle. The landing tracks puzzled everyone I spoke to who had viewed them, including Meier's most ardent detractor, Hans Schutzbach. Schutzbach told me that other people had tried to duplicate the landing tracks, but that their efforts were "a bad copy." Meier's were "perfect." I listened to dozens of such stories, so many I could not include all of them in the book, including nighttime sightings of strange lights reported by a variety of people, many of whom witnessed the same incidents and corroborated each other's accounts. One nighttime photograph, taken by a school principal from Austria during an alleged contact, will appear in the book. On the other side, I know that Meier's photos of the alleged future destruction of San Francisco, for instance, came right out of the September 1977 issue of GEO Magazine. After one of the witnesses reported this to me, I found the magazine myself and compared the photographs. They were identical. All of this is in the book: the crazy claims, the apparent lies, the unexplained disappearances, the mysterious landing tracks, all weaved into the narrative. In London, Timothy Good provided me with many lengthy letters from Lou Zinsstag (who often had been pointed out by ufologists in the States as one who thought that Meier was a fraud and "crazy"). Zinsstag had written the letters between June 1976 and October 1977, as she investigated Meier and reported back to Good. In one letter she calls Meier "the most intriguing man I have ever met." She goes into great detail in her observations, including a description of "this feeling of discomfort" she experiences in Meier's presence. In another letter she writes, "If Meier turns out to be a fake, I shall take my whole collection of photographs to the ferry boat and drown it in the old man river of Basle." Back in the States I interviewed nine scientists/engineers/special effects experts who had analyzed or otherwise studied the Meier evidence. (One, Bob Post, is none of the three, but heads the photo lab at JPL.) Following is a sampling of what they had to say. Realize that where the photos are concerned an original transparency was never available for analysis, so none of the work done on those was definitive (Spaulding himself told me he had no idea of the generation of the photographs he analyzed); however, knowing this limitation, the scientists who did agree to examine them told me they would have been able to detect all but a very sophisticated hoax. Dr. Michael Malin is an associate professor of planetary sciences at Arizona State University; he wrote his doctoral thesis on the computer analysis of spacecraft images beamed back from Mars. He was at JPL for four years and he's worked with the special effects people at LucasFilm. He works under various government grants at ASU, and a recent experiment he devised has just been accepted for a future Shuttle launch. A friend of mine who is the science editor at National Geographic and who has researched and written many cover stories on the Universe, the Space Shuttle, etc., had spoken to Malin before and once told me, "If Malin says it, you can believe it." Here is one thing Malin said concerning the Meier photographs which he analyzed in 1981: "I find the photographs themselves credible, they're good photographs. They appear to represent a real phenomenon. The story that some farmer in Switzerland is on a first name basis with dozens of aliens who come to visit him ... I find that incredible. But I find the photographs more credible. They're reasonable evidence of something. What that something is I don't know." Malin also told me, "If the photographs are hoaxes then I am intrigued by the quality of the hoax. How did he do it? I'm always interested in seeing a master at work." These quotes, and all of the rest of the quotes I attribute to the scientists here, appear verbatim in the book.

22

An Open Letter to the UFO Community, Kinder, Gary, MUFON UFO Journal , No. 228, pp. 3-8, April 1987 Steve Ambrose, sound engineer for Stevie Wonder and inventor of the Micro Monitor, a radio set complete with speaker that fits inside Wonder's ear, analyzed the Meier sound recordings. "The sound recording's got some surprising things in it," he told me. "How would you duplicate it? I'm not just talking about how to duplicate it audio-wise, but how do you show those various things on a spectrum analyzer and on the scope that it was doing? It's one thing to make something that sounds like it, it's another thing to make something that sounds like it and has those consistent and random oscillations in it. The sound of the spacecraft," he added, "was a single sound source recording that had an amazing frequency response. If it is a hoax I'd like to meet the guy that did it, because he could probably make a lot of money in special effects." His findings were corroborated by another sound engineer named Nils Rognerud. In 1978 Nr. Robert Nathan at JPL was sufficiently impressed with the Meier photographs to have copies made of Meier transparencies at the JPL photo lab. After the transfer he refused to analyze the photographs, however, because his developer discovered they were several generations away from the originals. Nathan felt that the transparencies were so far away in generation from the photographs he had seen that Wendelle Stevens had attempted to trick him. Later, I showed the Meier films to Nathan, and he laughed at some of them, but he couldn't figure out how Meier flew the ship into a scene and had it come to a sudden halt; or how it sould hover motionless while a pine branch in the lower right corner blows in a stiff wind. Nathan said, "He would have to be awfully clever, because that's a very steady holding. It would have to be a very, very good tethering." Then he said, "Apparently he's a sharp guy, very clever. So he should be given some points for effort." Nathan concluded about the films, "If this is a hoax, and it looks like it is to me but I have no proof, this is very carefully done. Tremendous amount of effort. An awful lot of work for one guy." From all of the scientists, these were the most negative comments I received. With Nathan saying that in theory the films could be hoaxed, I was curious about the logistics involved. Then I discovered that a special effects expert, Wally Gentleman, who for ten years had served as Director of Special Effects on the Canadian Film Board and who, for a year and a half, was director of special photographic effects for Stanley Kubrick's Film 2001, had viewed these same films. This is what he told me: "To produce the films, Meier really had to have a fleet of clever assistants, at least 15 people. And the equipment would be totally out of (Meier's) means. If somebody wanted me to cheat one of the films, $30,000 would probably do it, but this is in studio where the equipment exists. The equipment would cost another $50,000." That's for each of the seven Meier films. Gentleman also had examined the photographs. "My greatest problem is that for anybody faking this" (he pointed to one of the photographs) "the shadow that is thrown onto that tree is correct. Therefore, if somebody is faking it they have an expert there. And being an expert myself, I know that that expert knowledge is very hard to come by. So I say, 'Well, is that expert knowledge there or isn't it there?' Because if the expert knowledge isn't there, this has got to be real." Then there is Robert Post, who had been at the JPL photo laboratory for 22 years and was the head of that lab in 1979, when Nathan brought the Meier photos to him to have copies made. Post oversees the developing and printing of every photograph that comes out of JPL. Though he analyzed nothing, his eye for spotting fabrications far surpasses a lay-person's. Post told me: "From a photography standpoint, you couldn't see anything that was fake about the Meier photos. That's what struck me. They looked like legitimate photographs. I thought, 'God, if this is real, this is going to be really something.'" Besides working in the highly classified field of military defense, David Froning, an astronautical engineer with McDonnell Douglas for 25 years, has done exploratory research to develop ideas and technology for advanced spacecraft design. As a longtime member of the British Interplanetary Society and the American Institute of Aeronautics and Astronautics, he has presented many papers on interstellar flight at technical conferences in Europe and the United States. In October 1985, he addressed the XXXVI International Astronautical Congress in Stockholm. Froning's wife discovered at a friend's house the photo journal published by the Elders in fall, 1979, and took it home to her husband because of one word in the text: tachyon. In Meier's notes from 1975, he spoke of the tachyon propulsion system utilized by the Pleiadians. For over a year Froning had been spending most of his spare

23

An Open Letter to the UFO Community, Kinder, Gary, MUFON UFO Journal , No. 228, pp. 3-8, April 1987 time working to design just such a theoretical system. When he read more of Meier's notes on faster-than-light travel (he had contacted the Elders and Stevens for more information), he found that Meier's figures for the time required to achieve the speed of light (at which point, according to Meier, the tachyon system would kick in to make the hyper leap), and the distance a ship would have traveled at that point, were within 20 percent of his own calculations determined through the use of complex acceleration formulas. Froning told me, "If what this Meier is saying is just a hoax, he's being cued by some very knowledgeable scientists. I've only discussed this Meier case with scientists who are fairly open-minded about interstellar flight, but I'll tell you, the majority of them think it's credible and agree at least part, or sometimes all, of the things talked about by the Pleiadians." During my research I read an article from a British publication called The Unexplained, in which the author, referring to the alleged Meier metal analysis by Marcel Vogel at IBM, wrote, "Jim Dilettoso characteristically failed to further the cause by claiming that [the Elders] hold a 10-hour videotape of 'the entire lab proceedings' (which Dr. Vogel denies having made). 'And,' Dilettoso incautiously persisted, 'we have about an hour of him discussing why the metal samples are not possible in earth technology, going into intrinsic detail of why it is not done anywhere on earth.'" The author, of course, is poking fun at such a claim. I have seen that video. I have also seen another video in which Vogel states, "I cannot explain the metal sample. By any known combination of materials I could not put it together myself, as a scientist. With any technology that I know of, we could not achieve this on this planet." I've interviewed Vogel twice and he insists that the metal sample he spent so much time analyzing is unique. I spoke with him again three weeks ago and to this day he remains fascinated with the specimen. He said that if the metal sample had not disappeared while in his possession, he would now be continuing research on it with a number of other scientists from IBM and Ames Research. A reporter from the Washington Post also called Vogel two days ago and Vogel again verified the above quote. With exception of Vogel, and possibly Nathan, though he doesn't remember, none of these men had ever been interviewed by anyone in the UFO community. And Vogel even said to me on tape regarding one of the ufologists who did interview him about Meier: "Treat him with caution. He'll ramble on and he'll quote you out of context. So watch it." He also told me this same person "has taken my statements completely out of context and published them. This case has been badly mangled." In the book, I go into much greater detail with each of the scientists and engineers. I mention each by his real name (as I do everyone else in the story) and I include his place of employment. After completing the final draft of the manuscript I mailed to each of the scientists a packet which included everything in the manuscript pertaining to him. I asked that each make any corrections, technical or otherwise, he cared to make. I have heard back now from all of them either by mail or by phone during the past six weeks. Some had nothing to change, others made minor changes. Everything concerning their analyses of the evidence will appear in the book exactly as they have authorized it to appear. (Two weeks before sending his letter to my publisher attempting to persuade him not to publish LIGHT YEARS, Walt Andrus called me and we talked for forty-five minutes. During that conversation, I told Andrus of the comments made by the scientists. I gave him their names, I spelled the names for him, I gave him their places of employment, and I encouraged him to contact them for verification of their statements, three of which appeared in an ad for the book in Publishers Weekly. Apparently, he never did so.) In his letter to me Michael Malin opened with this: "Thanks for letting me see what you have written. It's a credit to your writing that I cannot tell whether you are a supporter or a detractor of Dilettoso, and of the claims of the people who supplied the UFO images." Eric Eliason of the U.S. Geological Survey in Flagstaff, Arizona, is the ninth of the experts I spoke with. After receiving his packet, he wrote to me, "Thank you for the accurate representation of my views on the Meier UFO photographs. If your LIGHT YEARS publication remains as objective as the pages you provided, I will look forward to reading what you have to say." Eliason creates image processing software so astrogeologists can analyze photographs of the planets beamed back from space. He spent two years producing the intricate radar map of cloud-covered Venus acquired by Pioneer 10, and his software has been applied in processing space photography beamed back, by both Viking and Voyager. He was sent to France and to China as a representative of the U.S. space

24

An Open Letter to the UFO Community, Kinder, Gary, MUFON UFO Journal , No. 228, pp. 3-8, April 1987 program and an expert in image processing. He had analyzed the Meier photos on his equipment in 1981. He told me in an interview in August 1984: "In the photographs there were no sharp breaks where you could see it had been somehow artificially dubbed. And if that dubbing was registered in the film, the computer would have seen it. We didn't see anything." What would you do with evidence like this? Would you diregard it because Meier makes outlandish claims? Or because a ufologist reports that a colleague in Germany has a friend who saw ropes and pulleys hanging in Meier's barn? Or because Wendelle Stevens is now in prison? Or because Meier has an 18-inch model of one of the Pleiadian beamships sitting in his office? Or because a group of believers has formed around the man? And if you had a choice between the analyses performed by the scientists Malin at ASU and Eliason at USGS and those performed by Bill Spaulding at Ground Saucer Watch, on which would you stake your reputation? After all of the bad-mouthing given the Meier case, I was surprised to learn that ufologists like Walt Andrus had never heard of Malin, or Eliason, or Gentleman, or Froning, or Ambrose, or even the alleged detractors in Switzerland Hans Schutzbach and Martin Sorge. Schutzbach was Meier's right-hand man for two years, with him night and day, driving him to contacts, organizing and cataloguing all of the photographs, measuring and photographing the landing tracks. Then they had a falling out, and Schutzbach left. He hates Meier and is certain Meier is a fraud; if anyone would know Meier's "technique" and be ready to divulge it, Schutzbach would be the man, yet to this day he has no clue how Meier could have made the tracks, or the photos, or the sound recordings, or the films. Nor does he have even one suggestion for an accomplice. Sorge, a cultured man with an university degree in chemistry and author of two books, had been mentioned frequently by ufologists as the one who discovered charred photographs and thereby exposed Meier as a fraud. He told me in the summer of 1985 that he is "certain" the contacts took place, though in a different fashion than Meier describes. He also told me the real story of how he obtained the burned slides. That, too, is much different than the version I got from ufologists here in the States. Again, all of this is in the book. One of the more interesting ironies in the current uprising of the UFO community against the publication of LIGHT YEARS is that every time someone slams the book (before it has been read) he points to Bill Spaulding and Kal Korff as the two authorities in whose skills the community places great faith. After all of the negative comments I have heard about Bill Spaulding's work from various members of the UFO community, why would anyone rely on his analysis of anything? Bill Moore, who is not known for his kind feelings toward the Meier case or the people who investigated it, had this to say about Spaulding in an interview on March 25, 1985: "He's generally regarded by anybody in the field as somebody to ignore. It's all puffery. He wrote a paper on the analysis of photographs, and I have a critique of that paper by a scientist who knows what he's talking about, and he just rips it to shreds. It sounds good unless you know what the system is and then you realize that the guy's a phony." While Korff was young and inexperienced, these factors do not necessarily discredit his work. But I am certain that few ufologists have heard him say what he told me in an interview on April 13, 1985: "I'm even open to the possibility that Meier had some genuine experience somewhere in there," he said, "but there's so much noise around his signal that I don't even know how to sift it. I've always maintained that, yeah, maybe there's something to it. Most of the people who have read my work say, 'Ah, the Meier case it totally a hoax, there's nothing to it.' I say, 'The claims [Stevens and the Elders] have made don't hold up; but it's possible the guy may have something somewhere." After three years of research and thinking about this story it finally came clear to me that two things kept the UFO community from taking a far more serious look at the Meier case: One, of course, is Meier's preposterous claims, and (in an ongoing effort to insulate itself from the fringe) the general reluctance of the community to accept any claim of contact, especially repeated contact; the other is that Lee Elders grabbed all of the evidence and sat on it. George Earley, after reviewing the Elderses' UFO ... Contact from the Pleiades, wrote in Saucer Smear that until the Intercep group produced some of the evidence they claimed to have, they deserved to be castigated by the UFO community. And Earley was right. So was Korff. The claims by themselves don't hold up. But the evidence in fact existed; I've talked to the people who examined it.

25

An Open Letter to the UFO Community, Kinder, Gary, MUFON UFO Journal , No. 228, pp. 3-8, April 1987 None of the foregoing is offered as proof that Meier sat in a Swiss meadow and conversed with Pleiadians, but only to demonstrate that people intrigued by the Meier case, who see a fascinating story in the man, are not simplistic in their thinking. No one, including Stevens and the Elders, has ever claimed he possesses irrefutable evidence of the Meier contacts, and I do not make that claim now. No one in ufology can make that statement about any case. After I sent a letter similar to this one to Jerry Clark, he responded that while he continued to have serious reservations about Meier's claims to meet with extraterrestrials, he, too, found the Meier story "fascinating." "My colleagues are going to be astounded and confused," he wrote. "It really has been an article of faith among us (me included) that this whole business was just an exercise in heavy-handed fraud. But apparently you have shown it is rather more interesting than that. It's ironic. Ufologists forever complain that scientists and debunkers won't take an objective look at the UFO evidence. You have demonstrated, I think, that in this case the ufologists acted just like the people they criticize." You will find the book a balanced report that holds many surprises for you and other ufologists, and in no way degrades the stature of the UFO community or impedes its progress. Due to cooperation from many of you, the historical sections in LIGHT YEARS will provide readers with a true appreciation of the UFO phenomenon and those who study it. Like Jerry Clark, I myself remain fascinated with Meier, but uncertain about the truth behind the actual contacts. I end LIGHT YEARS with this: "I would not call him a prophet, though he may be. I would not rule out imposter, though I have no proof. I know that if you boiled the story in a kettle you would find a hard residue composed of two things: One would be Meier's ravings about time travel, space travel, philosophy, and religion; the other would be the comments by the scientists and engineers impressed with the evidence he has produced. I can't believe the former, nor can I dismiss the latter. He may simply be one of the finest illusionists the world has ever known, possessing not the power but the skill to persuade others to see things that did not happen and do not exist. Perhaps he has no such ability; perhaps beings on a much higher plane have selected him and controlled him and used him for reasons far beyond our comprehension. I do know this: Trying to make sense of it all has been the most difficult thing I will ever do. Finally I realized, as the Elders had years before, that the truth of the Meier contacts will never be known."

26

Arahat Athersata

27

Arahat Athersata
The Arahat Athersata is also the first level (or plane) where dwell the pure spirit forms. It takes a spirit 60 to 80 billion years to evolve into this pure spirit form. It is also the name of a book transcribed by Billy Meier that contains advice to the Earth human from pure spirit forms on the Arahat Athersata plane.

Quote from Contact Report 3

Semjase 39. A human being may become hundreds or even thousands of years old when he has reached a certain spiritual and consciousness-related state of relative perfection and a correspondingly high and sound way of living. 40. But after that state of about 40 to 60 million years, the spirit no longer requires a purely material body and becomes a half-spirit body. 41. It then lives only in half-material form for an additional 60 to 80 billion years and in such lofty spheres that we can no longer communicate with it from the purely material human level, except when there exists a very high consciousness-related and spiritual level of evolution. 42. After 60 to 80 billion years, the half-spirit formthe half-material form respectivelytransforms itself into the first pure spirit form and enters the level of Arahat Athersata.

Arahat Athersata - "The Precious One Who Contemplates the Times"

IMPORTANT NOTE This is an unofficial but authorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations An Important Message for the Reader of this Document / Eine wichtige Nachricht an den Leser dieser Schrift [1] We (Dyson Devine and Vivienne Legg of www.gaiaguys.net [2]) have been given permission by Billy Meier (www.figu.org [3]) to make these unofficial, preliminary translations of FIGU material. Please be advised that our translations may contain errors. Please read this [4] explanatory word about our translations.

Selected excerpts from Billy Meier from the FIGU book

English p.132-134 Billy 246. The monstrous power of thought has not been discovered for the first time in the current time, even if the correct application of it might as well be new to todays human, because, for him, it was all crushed, in the past. 247. That is why this knowledge appears to him like a book with seven seals. 248. But this, therefore, is also because the great masses of humans were hardly aware of this power until now, because it was kept secret from them, over millennia, by those who were most exactly oriented (about it), and in the picture. German p.132-134 Billy 246. Die ungeheure Kraft der Gedanken ist nicht erst in der heutigen Zeit entdeckt worden, wenn auch ihre richtige Anwendung dem heutigen Menschen so gut wie neu ist, weil ihm alles in die Vergangenheit gedrngt wurde.

247. Daher erscheint ihm dieses Wissen als ein Buch mit sieben Siegeln.

248. Dies aber auch darum, weil der grossen Masse der Menschen diese Macht bisher kaum bewusst war, weil sie ihr ber Jahrtausende hinweg von jenen verheimlicht worden war, welche genauestens orientiert und im Bilde waren.

Arahat Athersata

28
249. Unter Todesstrafe wurde ihnen oft verboten, ihr Wissen, ihre Kenntnisse und ihr Knnen preiszugeben. 250. Als strengstens verbotenes Wissen wurde alles den Geheimwissenschaften einverleibt, zu denen, kein normaler Aussenstehender jemals Zutritt hatte. 251. Eine Tatsache, die noch heute im dritten Jahrtausend ihre Echtheit nicht verleugnen kann. 252. Noch heute liegt das unermessliche Wissen der Menschheit, das ber ungeheure Zeitrume hinweg gesammelt wurde, in den unzugnglichen Geheimwissenschaften verborgen, die bis zum Tode des Papstes, der Bonzen und Geheimwissenschaftler verteidigt und vor der breiten Masse der Menschheit verborgen gehalten werden. 253. Doch warum das? 254. Ganz einfach darum: 255. Wrde die Masse der Menschheit das Wissen der Geheimwissenschaften entdecken, was ihr ungeheuren lebensbejahenden Nutzen, Fortschritt und Erfolg bringen wrde, dann wrden Religionen und Politik innert krzester Frist ausgerottet. 256. Die Finanzwirtschaft wrde verschwinden, Krieg, Unfrieden, Hunger und alle bel der Welt htten ein pltzliches Ende, weil in einer friedlichen Welt keine Machthaber und Kapitalmacher mehr einen Anfang und Vorstoss zur Machterlangung und Finanzscheffelei tun knnten.

249. They were often forbidden, under penalty of death, to give away their knowledge, understanding and ability. 250. As the most strictly forbidden knowledge, everything was incorporated into the secret sciences, to which no normal outsider ever had access. 251. A fact, the genuineness of which cannot be denied, even today in the third millennium. 252. Even today the immeasurable knowledge of humanity, which was collected over monstrous periods of time, lies hidden in the inaccessible secret sciences, and will be defended and kept hidden from the broad masses of humanity by the bigwigs and secret scientists until the death of the Pope. 253. Yet why is that? 254. Quite simply because: 255. Were the masses of humanity to discover the knowledge of the secret sciences - what their monstrous life-affirmative uses, progress and success would bring - then, in the shortest period of time, religions and politics would be exterminated. 256. The financial industry would disappear, (and) war, strife, hunger and every evil of the world would suddenly cease, because, in a peaceful world, no holder of power and maker of capital could any longer begin to make a push for the acquisition of power and the piling up of money (in the financial industry). 257. Where there are suddenly no more wars and is no more strife, no more materials of war would be needed, and where there is no more hunger and other evil, no unscrupulous business-makers can further launch their filthy finances. 258. Where there is no more religion, because the human has finally recognized himself as God, there are also no more Popes, Ministers, bigwigs, Rabbis and Bishops, and so forth, who mislead the people and can demand their worldly possessions. 259. All of that would, however, thereby be prevented as long as the secret sciences are not made accessible to normal average people, because they would bring sudden deep cognitions and the end of all power and business-makers, of which politics and religions are the greatest. 260. Thereby the human would be scourged by ignorance, and deprived of, and kept distant from, his rightful knowledge. 261. Because knowledge means monstrous power and the correct formation of life. 262. Correct thinking and knowledge is such a monstrous power that it is able to ceaselessly attract and bring into being everything that the human thinks and longs for. p.149-150 Billy 459. Indeed here the question would now arise, how is positive thinking to be achieved and attained; namely positive thinking in balance. 460. Therefore, how does one think positively?

257. Wo pltzlich keine Kriege und kein Unfrieden mehr sind, da werden keine Kriegsmaterialien mehr bentigt, und wo kein Hunger und kein anderes bel mehr ist, da knnen keine gewissenlosen Geschftemacher weiterhin ihre schmutzigen Finanzen lancieren. 258. Wo keine Religion mehr ist, weil der Mensch sich endlich selbst als Gott erkannt hat, da sind auch keine Ppste, Pfarrherren, Bonzen, Rabbis und Bischfe usw. mehr, die das Volk irreleiten und ihm sein Hab und Gut abfordern knnen. 259. Das alles wird jedoch dadurch verhtet, dass die Geheimwissenschaften dem normalen Durchschnittsmenschen nicht zugnglich gemacht werden, denn sie brchten pltzliche tiefe Erkenntnisse und das Ende aller Macht und Geschftemacher, wovon die Politik und die Religionen die Grssten sind.

260. Darum wird der Mensch in Unwissenheit gegeisselt und des ihm zustehenden Wissens beraubt und ferngehalten. 261. Denn Wissen bedeutet ungeheure Macht und richtige Gestaltung des Lebens. 262. Richtig denken und wissen ist eine so ungeheure Macht, dass sie restlos alles anzuziehen und herbeizuziehen vermag, was der Mensch sich denkt und ersehnt. p.149-150 Billy 459. Doch hier wird nun die Frage laut, wie ein positives Denken zu erreichen und zu erlangen ist; das positive Denken in Ausgeglichenheit nmlich.

460. Wie denkt man also positiv?

Arahat Athersata

29
461. Ehe diese Frage nun aber beantwortet und der richtige Weg gewiesen werden kann, muss vorerst noch einiges erklrt werden; Dinge, die von grosser Bedeutung sind; Dinge, die eigentlich nicht gesagt werden drften, da sie teilweise der strengen Geheimwissenschaft angehren, zu der der sogenannte Durchschnittsmensch keinen Zugang hat.

461. Before this question can now be answered and the correct way pointed out, still some things must first be explained; things that are of great significance; things that essentially are not permitted to be said, because they partially belong to the strict secret sciences, to which the so-called average person has no access. 462. Earlier these so-called average people were cruelly tortured to death even if they only caught sight of one of the books of the secret sciences, but these barbaric standards have partially loosened somewhat in the past centuries (1800 to 2000).

462. Wurden frher diese sogenannten Durchschnittsmenschen auf grausamste Weise zu Tode gefoltert, wenn sie auch nur eines Buches der Geheimwissenschaften ansichtig wurden, so haben sich diese barbarischen Bestimmungen in den verflossenen Jahrhunderten (1800-2000) teilweise etwas gelockert. 463. Dies darum, weil man zur Ansicht gelangte, dass verschiedene Dinge der Geheimwissenschaften dem Durchschnittsmenschen nur helfen knnten, wenn sie ihm zugnglich gemacht wrden. 464. War es also bis vor geraumer Zeit noch so, dass nur wenige Eingeweihte und Geheimwissenschaftsbonzen sich in die Mysterien der Geheimwissenschaften einlassen durften, so knnen heute sich Interessierende teilweise Auszge aus diesen Wissenschaften erlangen. 465. Doch auch dabei ist noch immer usserste Vorsicht geboten, denn noch immer existieren die verschiedensten Geheimbnde, die sehr grosse Geheimnisse der Geheimwissenschaften wahren - oder wenigstens glauben, diese zu wahren -, die sie mit allen mglichen Mitteln der Gewalt in ihren Kreisen bewahren wollen. 466. Andererseits aber leben viele dieser Geheimbndler noch heute im irrigen Glauben, dass ihr Wissen noch so geheim sei wie noch vor Jahrhunderten und dass ihre oft auch irrigen Lehren wirkliche Geheimnisse des Wissens und der Macht seien, obwohl bei ihnen ebensoviel auf Irrlehren aufgebaut ist wie bei den Religionen.

463. This is because one arrived at the view that various things to do with the secret sciences could only help the average person if they were made accessible to him. 464. It was therefore still so, until a fairly long time ago, that only a few initiates and secret science bigwigs were permitted into the mysteries of the secret sciences, so, today, interested parties can attain partial excerpts from these sciences. 465. Yet also thereby, still always extreme caution is called for, because the most varied secret societies still always exist who keep the very great secrets of the secret sciences or at least believe that they keep these that they want to keep in their circles with every possible means of force. 466. But on the other hand many of these secret societies still live today in the erroneous belief that their knowledge is still as secret as it was centuries ago, and that their often also erroneous teachings are really secrets of knowledge and power, although, with them, just as much is built upon false teachings as it is with the religions. 467. The genuine knowledge, the far reaching and very powerful, however, is completely foreign and unknown to most secret societies, whereby they mostly indulge in nonsense and false teachings.

467. Das wirkliche Wissen, das Tiefgreifende und sehr Mchtige jedoch, das ist den meisten Geheimbnden vllig fremd und unbekannt, wodurch sie vielfach nur dem Unsinn und Irrlehren frnen.

468. The genuine secrets of the secret sciences are effectively only 468. Die wirklichen Geheimnisse der Geheimwissenschaften sind effective nur very difficult to gain access to, and are known to only a few sehr schwer zugnglich und nur wenigen eingeweihten Kreisen bekannt. initiated circles. 469. And these secrets are so far reaching in their knowledge that they are truly monstrous. 470. Consequently, they are therefore kept secret, whereby countless false teachings of the most various sciences can be sustained. 469. Und diese Geheimnisse sind so tiefgreifend an Wissen, dass sie wahrhaftig ungeheuerlich sind. 470. Folglich werden sie also geheimgehalten, wodurch unzhlige Irrlehren der verschiedensten Wissenschaften aufrechterhalten werden knnen.

471. Thus also false teachings of psychiatry, of religions and of the 471. So auch Irrlehren der Psychiatrie, der Religionen und der Grenz- und fringe and spiritual sciences, and so on. Geisteswissenschaften usw. 472. As a result of that, very many facts become twisted and 472. Daraus resultiert, dass sehr viele Tatsachen verdreht und verkannt werden, unrecognized, although they essentially should bring the correct obwohl sie eigentlich durch einen richtigen und gesunden Denkvorgang die and natural solution through a correct and healthy thought process. richtige und natrliche Lsung bringen mssten. 473. A false teaching, once constructed, would be, however, 473. Eine einmal aufgebaute Irrlehre wird jedoch standhaft verfochten und unwaveringly advocated and defended, whereby the effective truth verteidigt, wodurch die effective Wahrheit leidet und unterdrckt wird. would suffer and be suppressed.

Arahat Athersata

30

Arahat Athersata on Overpopulation

See Arahat Athersata Overpopulation for an additional excerpt of the book.

References
[1] [2] [3] [4] http:/ / www. futureofmankind. co. uk/ Billy_Meier/ gaiaguys/ kodex. htm http:/ / www. futureofmankind. co. uk/ Billy_Meier/ gaiaguys/ Meier. htm http:/ / www. figu. org http:/ / www. futureofmankind. co. uk/ Billy_Meier/ gaiaguys/ translations. htm

Dekalog Dodekalog
IMPORTANT NOTE This is an unofficial but authorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations

Introduction
This is an unofficial, authorised translation of part of the Dekalog Dodekalog or Decalog which are the original 12 commandments or directives. The translator of the Ninth Recommendation is called Wiebke.

The Ninth Recommendation

English Extract from the book "Dekalog Dodekalog" (Pages 66-67) Friday, 14th November 1975 7.55 pm Ninth Recommendation German Auszug aus dem Buch "Dekalog Dodekalog" (Seiten 66 - 67) Freitag, 14. November 1975 19.55 h Neuntes Gebot

516. The recommendations are similar to each other; within every one 516. Die Gebote sind eins wie das andere; in einem jeden schpferischen of the creational recommendations the summary of all others is Gebot ist immer wieder die Zusammenfassung aller Gebote enthalten. contained again and again. 517. Therefore, human of earth, listen to the recommendation that is given to you in 9th place: "You shall never, never speak an untruth" 518. Now hear the word, and let it be explained to you how you should also find your way around the value of this recommendation: 519. You shall not lie before Creation, which is everything for you, because it alone is the complete truth. 520. Behold, you know this, and also that each truth brought forth by Creation is an everlasting good for all great times. 521. Therefore, always you should also reveal yourself to each and everyone in truth, so that you only reveal yourself to everyone in the manner as you want to be in all actions for all great times. 517. So hre nun, Mensch der Erde, das Gebot, das dir genannt ist an neunter Stelle: "Du sollst nie und nie sprechen die Unwahrheit" 518. Nun vernimm das Wort, und lasse Dir erklrt sein, wie du dich auch im Werte dieses Gebotes zurechtfinden sollst: 519: Du sollst nicht lgen vor der Schpfung, die dir alles ist, denn sie allein ist die vollkommene Wahrheit. 520. Siehe, das weisst du, und auch, dass dir eine jede von der Schpfung nahegebrachte Wahrheit ein bleibendes Gut fr alle Grosszeiten ist. 521. Darum sollst du dich auch einem jeden stets in Wahrheit zu erkennen geben, so du dich nur in der Form einem jeden offenbarst, wie du fr alle Grosszeiten in deinem Vorgehen sein wirst.

Dekalog Dodekalog

31
522. Ist dann noch das eine oder andere in dir in Finsternis gehllt, dann wird es die Schpfung sein, die dir durch die dich umgebenden Lebensformen und die dauernden Geschehnisse Gelegenheit gibt, Deine innere Wissensbeschaffenheit besser kennenzulernen, so du von all dem ablsst, was dir noch hindern in den Weg tritt. 523. Darum sollst du WAHR sein und WAHR bleiben, damit du durch die Wahrheit auch ALLE dir nahegebrachten lebensformen in die Wahrheit einfhrst, die eben durch deine ihnen gegebene Wahrheit dich selbst dazu bringen, dich dadurch immer besser in deinem gerechten Tun und Handeln auszurichten. 524. Nur zu leicht bertrittst du dieses Gebot. 525. Mensch der Erde, und WIE SEHR OFT bertrittst du es, ohne dabei zu bedenken, dass du dich dadurch selbst tuscht, denn ein jeder von dir unwahr erzeugte Gedanke und ein jedes unwahre Wort wird dir offenbart duch die Verzgerung, die du dir zuziehst auf dem Wege der Evolution.

522. For if one or another thing within you is still shrouded in darkness, it will be Creation which, through the surrounding life forms and the constant happenings, will give you opportunities to better get to know your inner knowledge-qualities, so that you will refrain from everything that may hinder your progress. 523. Therefore you shall be TRUE and remain TRUE, so that through the truth you also introduce ALL life forms close to you to the truth, which in turn will, through your truthfulness given to them, bring you to always better yourself in equitable conduct and action.

524. Only too easily do you overstep this recommendation. 525. Human of earth, and HOW MANY TIMES do you overstep it without considering that through it you fool yourself, because each and every one of your untrue created thoughts and each and every untrue word will be revealed to you by the delay on your path of evolution, which you bring upon yourself. 526. But not just this alone is an irresponsible action on your behalf, as you prolong your time of evolution, but through it you also force all life forms that are brought close to you into an extension of their evolution, and you rob them of their opportunity to complete themselves in a given manner within the truth by not giving them the truth. 527. Therefore observe the adherence to this recommendation as you are being taught. 528. When you speak a word of untruth, then you lie to yourself.

526. Doch nicht nur dies allein ist eine unverantwortliche Handlung von dir, indem du deine Zeit der Evolution verlngerst, sondern auch alle dir nahegebrachten Lebensformen zwingst du dadurch in eine Evolutionsverlngerung und beraubst sie der Gelegenheit, sich in der Wahrheit in gegebenem Masse zu vervollkommnen, indem du ihnen selbst die Wahrheit nicht entgegenbringst. 527. Darum achte auf die Befolgung des Gebotes, wie dir belehrt wird.

528. Denn wenn due ein Wort der Unwahrheit sprichst, dann belgst du dich selbst. 529. Es ist dir dies aber nicht der einzige Schaden, denn so du die Unwahrheit sprichst, machst du dich der Schpfung fremd, und zweistens stehst du im Lichte einer dir nahegebrachten Lebensformen nicht als Schein der Wahrheit dar, sondern als Form der Lge, der als wahrheitsbringender Einfluss in ihre innersten Lebensverhltnisse fruchtlos bleibt, weil die Unwahrheit als bser Same des Unkrautes Lge nur wieder neuerlich Unkraut hervorbringt. 530. Darum auch hte dich vor der Missachtung des Gebotes. 531. Sei WAHR gegen jegliche dir nahegebrachte Lebensform, und sieh, ob du in der Wahrheit erkannst wirst, denn danach vermagst du deine Ehrlichkeit zu bestimmen. 532. Siehe, Mensch der Erde, harre allzeitlich in Ehrlichkeit der Wahrheit, in welcher Art immer du auch im Leben zu kmpfen hast, denn allzeitlich zollt dir neuerliches Wissen um das Geschehen der Schpfung Erfolg.

529. But this is not the only damage done to yourself, because as you speak the untruth you distance yourself from Creation, and secondly, you do not stand in the light of a life form brought close to you in the appearance of truth but in the form of a lie, which remains fruitless as a truth-bearing influence of their innermost living conditions, because the untruth as an evil seed- of- weeds lie can only bring forth more weeds. 530. Therefore guard against disregarding this recommendation. 531. Be TRUE towards each life form close to you and see to it that you are being recognized in the truth, because in this way you will be able to determine your honesty. 532. Behold, human of earth, for all times remain in honesty of the truth, no matter how hard you have to struggle in life, because for all times new knowledge around the happenings of Creation is rewarded with success. 533. As you follow the recommendation undauntedly you will be rewarded in great abundance, because Creation itself is the truth and rewards with thanks all obedience in the compliance with its laws. 534. So if you, human of earth, do not want to fulfil this recommendation you yourself bear the blame when difficulties after difficulties lay in your path which will keep you from progress and success until you endeavour to fit in with the truth.

533. Denn so du unverdrossen folgest nach dem Gebot, wirst du Lohnes werden in grosser Flle, denn die Schpfung selbst ist die Wahrheit und lohnt alle Folgsamkeit in der Befolgung ihrer Gesetze Dank. 534. So du, Mensch der Erde, dieses Gebot nicht erfllen willst, trgst du selbst Schuld, wenn sich dir Schwierigkeiten auf Schwierigkeiten in den Weg legen, die dich so lange von jedem Fortschritt und Erfolg fernhalten, bis du der Wahrheit einzuordnen dich befleissigst.

Dekalog Dodekalog

32

Source
http://forum.figu.org/us/messages/12/9552.html?1231296519

Event Timeline
This page attempts to list, in a single location, all major events in history that have been revealed by Billy and the Plejaren Federation and some of those yet to come.
~10,000,000,000 CE ~4,000,000,000 CE The entire Sol star system will be pulled in by a black hole and be compressed by its heavy mass. [1]

The Sun will only exist as a dead, respectively shrunken, dark, and inactive star, along with some inactive planets, which [2] will still float, together with their burned-out sun, through free space for around 6 billion years. No floral, faunal, and human life forms can exist on the planet any more. [3]

~470,000,000 CE ~380,000,000 CE

The Sun will already be incorporated into processes, through which an excessive activity will emerge, by what means all life [4] on Earth will slowly start to become extinct (all CO2 will start to sink into the ground). All personnel of the Plejaren Federation depart Earth, all bases of operations are returned to a natural state. Only monitoring [5] devices remain of which telemeter discs are among these. A splinter group of The Bafath on planet Saban in the Karan star system 2.1 million light years distant are arrested and their [6] base with it's devastating booby trap disarmed. All 2,100 members of The Bafath group are arrested and deported to the Neber system. Base under Giza Pyramids removed [7] of all technology and filled with stone. Kamagol II dies aged almost 4000 years old. The prophet of the new time Eduard Albert Meier is born on February 3rd, in Blach, Switzerland. He was the second of seven children. His father was a shoemaker. The prophet Mohammed is born on February 19th, in Mecca, Saudi Arabia. Plejos and his people depart Earth for the Plejares. [8]

1995 CE

1982 CE

1978 CE

1976 CE 1937 CE

571 CE 1 BCE 2 BCE

The prophet Jmmanuel is born on February 2nd in Bethlehem, Palestine. His biological father was the Plejaren Gabriel and his mother was the Earth woman called Mary. Plejos places Hyperborea under the guidance of the Andromedan High Council. Plejos son of Salam takes over leadership of the civilisation of Hyperborea. The prophet Jeremia is born. The prophet Jesaia is born. The prophet Elia is born. Jehovah displaced by Kamagol I. Kamagol I forced all earthly religions into his control and created terrible cults which demanded human blood. Kamagol II his son was even worse, he overthrew his father, deprived him of power and let him die miserably in a deep dungeon. Kamagol II introduced the monstrous mass murder of Earth-born terrestrial human beings. Arussem ousted by a mutineer called Henn, known as Jehovah in the tongue of the Hebraons and The Cruel One. Jehav murdered by first-born son Arussem but Arussem exiled by his younger brothers Ptaah and Salam. Arussem returns soon after and creates his base beneath the Giza Pyramids. Ptaah and Salam begin to rule Hyperborea with justice, wisdom and kindness. Venus stabilises itself and sets itself into its own path around the sun. Jehavon murdered by his son Jehav who then took over command. Venus crosses into the earth's path and lightly disturbs the earth, but without bringing about large catastrophes.

22 BCE 63 BCE 662 BCE 772 BCE 891 BCE 2,080 BCE

3,010 BCE 3,343 BCE

3,545 BCE 3,683 BCE 4,006 BCE

Event Timeline

33
Arus XI is murdered by his third born son, Jehavon who took over command of the Hyperboreans, Armus people, the Aryans and Hebraons. Venus breaks into the earth's path and disturbs its rotation in such a way that a new rotational period originates, bringing gigantic earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, floods and elemental storms. Lesser Atlantis in modern day Santorini, Greece is [9] destroyed by the volcanic eruptions. The Destroyer rips Venus out of its orbit around Uranus and "tows" it behind itself in the direction of the Earth's (orbital) [10] path. The prophet Henoch is born. Greater Atlantis and Mu destroyed by Hyperboreans. [11]

4,023 BCE

6,104 BCE

6,339.5 BCE

9,000 BCE 9,498 BCE 10,790 BCE

Arien splits off from Hyperborea and allies itself with Mu and Agharta. Hyperborea constantly attacks Mu and Greater Atlantis for the next 502 years. The Bafath return led by Arus I and initially conquer Hyperborea in the far north (modern day Florida, USA). Arus II son of Arus I conquers India, known then as Arien, Pakistan and Persia locations and forces the Sumerian forefathers south. The Sumerian forefathers are descendants of the Sirian refugees that settled in 131,000 BCE. Group that later became The Bafath fail an attempted coup and flee to space-time shifted region of Beta-Centauri. The Kinten (Chinese) and Niper (Japanese) races arrive from the Lyra star system. The beginning of the current age of peace of the Plejares star system. Egyptian pyramids built by group of humans from Orion constellation. Planet Phaeton/Malona is destroyed by the inhabitants through war actions, more specifically, tremendous quantities of seawater are induced into the crater of a volcano. This causes an explosion that partially destroys it but which also thrusts it to a more distant orbital position whereupon a further explosions completes it's destruction. Thus the asteroid belt between [12] Mars and Jupiter is created because of man's insanity and megalomania. The atmosphere on Mars also becomes uninhabitable by a temporary increase in solar energy followed by a receding of the radius Sun's life-zone. Most of the human spirit forms of Malone and Mars reincarnate on Earth which is becomes the only planet remaining within the life [13] zone. Refugees from space-time shifted region of Beta-Centauri led by Atlant settle on Earth and establish cities of Greater Atlantis, Lesser Atlantis and Mu. Refugees also from Plejares led by Armus settle in modern day Armenia region. Refugees from the Sirius system also settle on Earth at another location. Pelegon arrives from Plejares, with 70,000 of his people, on Earth. War of Liberation in the Lyra and Vega systems. [15] The ET Asasel created Ledon, the father of the dark race (the native African race) with an Earth human female. . Semjasa [16] created Adam, the father of the white human race. . Sartael created Tet-el, the father of the red (American Indian) human race. Giant humans of up to 33 feet height arise from the mixing of ET human and Earth human over several generations. The prophet Henok is born. Indigeneous Earth human develops first tools. Indigeneous Earth human develops into modern form. The Kinten (Chinese) and Niper (Japanese) races arrive at planet Nissan in the Lyra star system after traveling from planet [17] Kudra of the Nisan star system. [14]

11,000 BCE

13,000 BCE 23,988 BCE 48,000 BCE 71,344 BCE ~73,000 BCE

131,000 BCE

190,000 BCE 228,000 BCE 387,000 BCE

500,000 years ago 1,500,000 years ago 2,400,000 years ago

22,000,000 years ago The first three peoples who first came to Earth simultaneously. They were the red ones, the brown ones and the white ones. This came about because the Destroyer had done its work of destruction in the Lyran home systems. 26,000,000 years ago The Lyren galaxy dissolved itself and turned into energy, out of which new stars and planets and a new galaxy came into [18] being. Some of the human spirit forms incarnated on Earth are originally from the Lyren galaxy. 27,000,000 years ago The first physically recognisable humans emerged quite certainly as the life forms named hominids, which, however, first [19] appeared very much later on the Earth.

Event Timeline
28,000,000 years ago The first humans, in their original form, came into being on the oldest planetary systems of our galaxy.[20] 5,000,000,000 years ago 7,000,000,000 years ago The Earth was so hard and solid, that slowly life developed on it, first only seas of lava and volcanoes and then, in the course [21] of time, also the very first and ur-primitive life in the form of lichenoid plant life. The Sirian Creator Overlords lost knowledge of their true ancestry or origin. They lose the capability to defend themselves and they start to genetically engineer new warrior races. Warrior races [much later] mutiny and escape with help across the galaxy and some arrive on the planet Kudra in the Nisan star system, others on planets Mars and Malona in the Sol star system and land begin to create new colonys. Nokodemjon came back out of the Arahat Athersata spirit level for the sake of his peoples, who followed no creational laws [22] and commandments at all, to bring his peoples to reason and therefore to rationality. Enoch's original tribes split into two lineages. One lineage, who we refer to as the Old Lyrians, went it's own way to settle throughout the galaxy and eventually settled in the Lyra and Vega star system in another space-time shifted configuration. Another lineage, who we now refer to as the Creator Overlords, also settled throughout the galaxy and eventually arrived in the Sirius star system. Nokodemjon became a purely spiritual form. [24] [23]

34

12,000,000,000 years ago

28,000,000,000 years ago 46,000,000,000 years ago 86,000,000,000 years ago 646,000,000,000 years ago 1,730,000,000,000 years ago 1,911,000,000,000 years ago 39,260,000,000,000 years ago 40,300,000,000,000 years ago 41,800,000,000,000 years ago 46,000,000,000,000 years ago

The solid body of Earth began to form.

The prophet Nokodemjon is born in the Waron star system in the Lyren galaxy. He appeared repeatedly until the last time of 12 billion years ago. The Earth itself had the beginning of its origins, as the first gasses, molecules, and atomic particles and quarks, and so forth, [25] formed. The first formations of gas come about for the Sun. [26]

The first formations of gas come about for the Milky Way galaxy. [28]

[27]

The first higher forms of life came into being.

The first solid material came into existence.

[29]

The stage of this universe's development was reached in which the first fine matter began to change into its transitional [30] form. Birth of this universe, the DERN universe. [31]

Sources
Contact Report 38 Contact Report 70 Contact Report 241 Contact Report 251 Contact Report 256 Prophets http://forum.figu.org/us/messages/14/3279.html#POST5815 http://forum.figu.org/us/messages/12/7664.html#POST28773 http://www.tjresearch.info/OM.htm

Event Timeline

35

References
[1] Contact Report 201 [2] Contact Report 201 [3] Contact Report 201 [4] Contact Report 201 [5] Contact Report 251 [6] Contact Report 179 and And Still They Fly! 2nd Edition page 242. [7] Contact Report 107 and And Still They Fly! 2nd Edition page 239. [8] Contact Report 70 - Line 172. [9] Contact Report 150 [10] Contact Report 150 [11] http:/ / forum. figu. org/ us/ messages/ 12/ 7664. html#POST28773 [12] Page 187 of And Still They Fly! 2nd edition [13] Contact Report 201 [14] http:/ / forum. figu. org/ us/ messages/ 12/ 7735. html#POST28797 [15] http:/ / forum. figu. org/ us/ messages/ 12/ 9270. html#POST34120 [16] http:/ / forum. figu. org/ us/ messages/ 14/ 2046. html#POST5396 [17] Contact Report 236 [18] Contact Report 238 [19] Contact Report 238 [20] Contact Report 238 [21] [22] [23] [24] [25] [26] [27] [28] [29] [30] [31] Contact Report 238 Contact Report 238 Contact Report 238 Contact Report 238 Contact Report 238 Contact Report 241 Contact Report 241 Contact Report 238 Contact Report 238 Contact Report 238 Contact Report 238

Existing Life in the Universe

36

Existing Life in the Universe

IMPORTANT NOTE This is an unofficial but authorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations An Important Message for the Reader of this Document / Eine wichtige Nachricht an den Leser dieser Schrift [1] We (Dyson Devine and Vivienne Legg of www.gaiaguys.net [2]) have been given permission by Billy Meier (www.figu.org [3]) to make these unofficial, preliminary translations of FIGU material. Please be advised that our translations may contain errors. Please read this [4] explanatory word about our translations.

Introduction
The following translations are excerpts taken from the book Existing Life in the Universe (Existentes Leben im Universum) written by "Billy" Eduard Albert Meier 1978 You can obtain the book, only available in German, from the FIGU Bookshop [1]

Stars
Page 169
English The gravitation of a star is mighty and monstrous, and it may, after the unimaginable consumption of energy, finally not be able any longer to resist the radiant energy from within. In this condition a kind of implosion will occur instead, being a collapse that very often leads to a primeval explosion through which a gigantic part of the mass of the star would be hurled into outer space, together with radiation of all kinds, whereby also neutrinos play a weighty role, which, unimpeded, shoot right through all matter and collect into a "band" again somewhere, and then form a monstrous force of gravity, that newly binds all kinds of matter and gasses to itself, whereby new stars and new galaxies come into being. German Die Gravitation eines Sterns ist gewaltig und ungeheuer, und ihr vermag schlussendlich nach dem unvorstellbaren Energieverbrauch keine Strahlungsenergie aus dem Innern mehr Widerstand zu leisten. In diesem Zustand findet dann eine Art Implosion statt, ein Kollaps, der sehr oft zu einer urweltlichen Explosion fhrt, durch die riesenhafte Teile der Stern masse in den Weltenraum hinausgeschleudert werden, zusammen mit vielerlei Strahlungen aller Art, wobei auch Neutrinos eine gewichtige Rolle spielen, die unhemmbar durch alle Materie hindurchschiessen und sich irgendwo in einem Band wieder sammeln und dann eine ungeheure Schwerkraft bilden, die neuerlich Materie und Gase aller Art an sich bindet, wodurch neue Sterne und neue Galaxien entstehen.

Existing Life in the Universe

37
Je nach der Masse, die vom explodierten oder in sich kollabierten Stern brig bleibt, vermag sich daraus ein Reisser, ein sogenanntes Schwarzes Loch, zu bilden oder aber ein sogenannter Weisser Zwerg, der von den Erdwissenschaftlern dann Neutronenstern genannt wird.

Depending on the mass that remains from exploded stars, or stars which have collapsed in on themselves, a "ripper" - a so called black hole - may form, or a so-called white dwarf, which is named neutron star by Earth scientists.

Every Life Knows About the Life of His Neighbor

Page 192
English Neutrinos and neutrons are also energy carriers, as well as electrons, which have a quite special significance as energy carriers. Electrons are available in endless mass in the entire universe, in free space as well as in every galaxy and in every heavenly body and in all forms of every finer and coarser matter as well as in quite course matter. German Auch Neutrinos und Neutronen sind Energietrger sowie auch die Elektronen, die eine ganz besondere Bedeutung haben als Energietrger. Elektronen sind in unendlicher Masse im gesamten Universum vorhanden, sowohl im freien Raum als auch in jeder Galaxie und in jedem Himmelskrper und in allen Formen jeder feineren und grberen sowie ganz groben Materie.

The Universe
Pages 280 - 282
English In the year 1931 theoretical physicists asserted that a small particle would be freed by the radioactive processes, that in those times could not be proven with all the technical means, therefore it was simply named "phantom particle". Yet these theoreticians did not know at that time with certainty that these "phantom particles" actually existed, yet they were honest enough to explain that their assertion dealt only with a assumption. Twenty-five years later, however, their assumption that these "phantom particles" actually exist would be confirmed. In 1956 namely both scientists Clyde Cowen and Frederik Reines sat before an experimental arrangement that ran by the name of poltergeist, whereby one should reveal the secret with a tank filled with quite special liquid, whether the theoreticians from 1931 had guessed correctly or not with the assumed, predicted "phantom particle." And the theoreticians remained correct with their assumption because the changes in the mentioned special liquid betrayed the fact that the "phantom particle" was actually and undoubtedly in existence. Cowen and Reines thus pointed out the existence of this little particle that was then named NEUTRINO. But exactly this neutrino is very difficult to isolate, which is however very good, because then the Earth human would today be capable of doing this, and then he would do this, and thereby unfailingly and irretrievably destroy the entire universe if he namely employed this neutrino under certain prerequisites. German Physik- Theoretiker behaupteten im Jahre 1931, dass bei radioaktiven Prozessen ein Teilchen frei wrde, das zur damaligen Zeit mit allen technischen Hilfsmitteln noch nicht nachgewiesen werden konnte, weshalb es einfach 'Gespensterteilchen' genannt wurde. Noch wussten diese Theoretiker von damals nicht mit Sicherheit, dass dieses 'Gespensterteilchen' tatschlich existiert, doch waren sie ehrlich genug, zu erklren, dass es sich bei ihren Aussagen nur um eine Annahme handelte. 25 Jahre spter jedoch wurde ihre Annahme besttigt, dass dieses 'Gespensterteilchen' tatschlich existiert. 1956 nmlich sassen die beiden Wissenschaftler Clyde Cowan und Frederik Reines vor einer Versuchsanordnung, die unter der Bezeichnung Poltergeist lief, wobei ein mit einer ganz besonderen Flssigkeit angefllter Tank das Geheimnis enthllen sollte, ob die Theoretiker von 1931 mit dem annahmemssig vorausgesagten 'Gespensterteilchen' richtig geraten hatten oder nicht. Und die Theoretiker hatten recht behalten mit ihrer Annahme, denn Vernderungen in der besagten speziellen Flssigkeit verrieten, dass das 'Gespensterteilchen' tatschlich und unzweifelhaft existent war

Cowan und Reines wiesen die Existenz dieses Teilchens also nach, das dann NEUTRINO genannt wurde. Gerade dieses Neutrino aber ist sehr schwer zu isolieren, was jedoch sehr gut ist, denn wrde der Erdenmensch dies zur heutigen Zeit vermgen, dann wrde er dies tun und damit unweigerlich und rettungslos das gesamte Universum zerstren, wenn er nmlich dieses Neutrino unter bestimmten Voraussetzungen nutzen wrde.

Existing Life in the Universe

38
Dazu die Aussagen der Ausserirdischen: Bereits vermgen die Erdenmenschen die Existenz des TELONIN nachzuweisen, dem sie jedoch die Bezeichnung NEUTRINO gegeben haben. Wahrhaft eine gefhrliche Entdeckung, wenn der Erdenmensch bereits befhigt wre, dieses Telonin, die Neutrinos, zu isolieren. Nur zu schnell wrde dann nmlich in ihm die Erkenntnis reifen, dass das Telonin unter ganz bestimmten Voraussetzungen nutzbar ist und zusammen mit bestimmten hervorzurufenden Reaktionen zur absolutesten und totalitrsten Waffe wrde, die jedoch nur ein einziges Mal zum Einsatz kme, weil eine ungeheure Kettenreaktion daraus entstnde. Eine gleissende Explosion wrde die Erde in weniger als 5/100-Sekunden in eine weissglhende Gaswolke verwandeln, whrend die Kettenreaktion in den freien Raum hinausrasen wrde, mit der Geschwindigkeit des Lichtes, um alles explodierend und verglhend in Gase zu verwandeln und zu zerstren. Mit Lichtgeschwindigkeit wrde sich diese Explosion ber das gesamte Universum ausdehnen und dieses unaufhaltsam zerstren, was allerdings viele Billionen Jahre in Anspruch nhme, weil die Zerstrung hinter der Universums-Expansion nachrollen wrde, die ja vielfache Lichtgeschwindigkeit betrgt. Als Vergleich wrde der Vorgang so aussehen, wie wenn ein Ballon aufgeblasen wrde bis ins Unendliche und er an seiner Aussenhaut aus weisslodernder Masse bestnde. Alles, was in diese gleissende Masse gezogen wrde, fiele mit Lichtgeschwindigkeit der Zerstrung und Vergasung anheim ohne Stoppungsmglichkeit. So wrde sich die unsachgemsse Nutzung der Teloninteilchen auswirken, weil eine Kettenreaktion unvermeidlich wre aus dem Grunde, weil die Telonin eine Form jener grundlegenden Lebensbausteine des gesamten Universums sind, die alle und jede Materie durchdringen, beleben und gar erzeugen. Sie durchdringen jede Atmosphre, den freien Raum des Universums und eine jegliche Materie, wobei sie jedoch oft verndert sind in sich selbst.

So to the statements of the extraterrestrials: the Earth humans may already have detected the existence of the TELONIN, that they however have given the name NEUTRINO. Truthfully a dangerous discovery, if the Earth human already would be qualified to isolate this telonin, the neutrino. Only too quickly would then namely the recognition ripen in him that, under quite certain prerequisites, telonin is useful, and, together with certain evoked reactions, would become the most absolute and most totalitarian weapon which would only come to be used one single time, because a monstrous chain reaction would thus arise. A gleaming explosion would transform the Earth into a glowing white cloud of gas in less that five one-hundredths of a second, while the chain reaction would race out into free space with the speed of light, to transform everything into gas and destroy it through exploding and burning up. This explosion would stretch out over the entire universe with the speed of light and would irresistibly destroy it, which would indeed take many trillions of years, because the destruction would roll along behind the expansion of the universe, which amounts to many times the speed of light. As a comparison, the course of events would look as if a balloon were inflated endlessly and its external skin amounted to a glowing white mass. Everything that would be pulled into this gleaming mass would fall into destruction with the speed of light and vaporize without the possibility of stopping. Thus would be the effect of the improper use of the telonin particle, because a chain reaction would be unavoidable, on the grounds that the telonin is a form of those fundamental building blocks of life of the entire universe, which penetrate, enliven and even create any and all matter. They penetrate every atmosphere, the universe's free space, and every material, whereby they themselves, however, are often changed. Even lead cannot restrain and stop this particle and it can even race unhindered with the speed of light through a lead wall one million kilometers thick. The only possibility of restraining it exists in a special form of magnetic storage, similar to the storage of antimatter. Also telonin, as well as antimatter, can be made useful to the humans. And telonin is adequately available in the entire universe, so this particle can be used by humans as a deliverer of energy in any desired quantity and without any danger that it can be depleted, as also electrons, only it is very difficult to obtain, because it is suspended in the universe in "rivers" and bands as well as in agglomerations where it can only be reached with great difficulty. Neutrinos come into being through explosive transformation processes of suns and galaxies and so on, and, like electrons, remain in existence for all time.

Selbst Blei kann diese Teilchen nicht bndigen und halten, und selbst durch eine Bleiwand von 1 Million Kilometer Dicke rasen sie ungehindert mit Lichtgeschwindigkeit hindurch. Die einzige Mglichkeit ihrer Bndigung besteht in einer speziellen Form der Magnetspeicherung, hnlich wie bei der Antimaterie-Speicherung. Auch die Telonin knnen dem Menschen aber nutzbar gemacht werden, wie auch die Antimaterie. Und Telonin ist im gesamten Universum gengend vorhanden, dass diese Teilchen von den Menschen als Energielieferanten in jeder beliebigen Menge und ohne jemalige Gefahr eines Raubbaues genutzt werden knnten, wie auch die Elektronen, nur ist ihrer sehr schwer habhaft zu werden, weil sie in Flssen und Bndern sowie in Ballungen im Universum schweben, wo sie nur sehr schwer erreicht werden knnen. Neutrinos entstehen durch explosive Wandlungsprozesse von Sonnen und Galaxien usw. und bleiben wie die Elektronen allzeitlich bestehen.

Existing Life in the Universe

39
Ihre Masse ist dermassen gross, dass sie absolut uneinschrnkbar ist, auch wenn auf jedem einzelnen Gestirn des Universums Menschen wren, die ihre erforderlichen Energien durch die Telonin beziehen wrden. Die Gesamtmasse der Telonin im ganzen Universum ist um das Millionenfache grsser als die Masse aller Galaxien, Gestirne und Planeten zusammen, wobei die Telonin in ihrer Masse noch unaufhaltsam und unerrechenbar bis zu jenem Zeitpunkt zunehmen, wenn dereinst das Universum wieder in sich zusammenstrzt, nmlich in rund 109,5 Billionen Jahren.

Their mass is so great that it absolutely cannot be limited, even if humans were drawing their required energies from the telonin on every single heavenly body in the universe. The total mass of the telonin in the entire Universe is around a million times greater than the measure of all galaxies, stars and planets together, whereby the telonin in its mass increases unceasingly and incalculably up to the point in time which the Universe again collapses in on itself, namely in around 109,500,000,000,000 years.

Source
Gaiaguys Web

References
[1] http:/ / shop. figu. org/ product_info. php?cPath=21_27& products_id=49& osCsid=1bd6c8975e4e7abec5f05b6b835fa032

Fluidal Energy
IMPORTANT NOTE This is an unofficial but authorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations

From the book: About Fluidal Energy respectively, Fluidal Powers and Other Things
Questions and Answers
Pages 6 - 13 Excerpts from "Kitchen Conversations" "Voice of the Aquarian Age" "Introduction to Meditation" "The Spiritual Teachings" and "Pleiadian-Plejaren Contact Conversations" Put together by: Brigitt Keller Elaboration: "Billy" Eduard Albert Meier Copyright: 2007 Translation: Dyson Devine and Vivenne Legg, December 2009
English About Fluidal Energy respectively, Fluidal Powers and Other Things Questions and Answers German Rund um die Fluidalenergie resp. Fluidal Krfte und andere Dinge Fragen und Antworten

Excerpts from "Kitchen Conversations" "Voice of the Aquarian Age" Auszge aus <Kchengesprche> <Stimme der Wassermannzeit> Introduction to Meditation" "The Spiritual Teachings" and <Einfhrung in die Meditation> <Geisteslehre> und <Plejadisch-plejarische "Pleiadian-Plejaren Contact Conversations" Kontaktgesprche> put together by Brigitt Keller Elaboration: "Billy" Eduard Albert Meier Copyright 2007 Pages 6 - 13 zusammengefasst von Brigitt Keller Ausarbeitung: <Billy> Eduard Albert Meier Copyright 2007 Seiten 6 - 13

Fluidal Energy

40
Zum Wortverstndnis:

For the Purpose of Understanding Words:

Psychokinesis means the effect that the human psyche, and the entire Psychokinese bedeutet das Einwirken der menschlichen Psyche und des block of mentality, have on the world of material objects, without gesamten Mentalblocks auf die Welt materieller Objekte ohne ein other causes coming into play. Dazwischenschalten anderer Ursachen. Psychokinesis is elicited by mere thinking or wishing, and so forth; as a rule, unconsciously. Psychotelekinesis results when long-stored, mental, fluidal powers are brought - from the block of mentality, in an unconscious way - to manifestation over greater distances, as a result of factors of psychic damage. Telekinesis relates to such movements when it deals with a considerable distance over which a human, living at the given time, consciously, at that time, moves a material object by way of his mental powers alone. In both cases, all kinds of objects can be moved as a result of the block of mentality's mental powers, whereby the thoughts, feelings, psyche and the consciousness constitute this block. With this, the psyche is the determining factor if the action is executed unconsciously. If the process is consciously desired, then the thoughts and the consciousness determine the entire occurrence. Psychopyrokinesis is the state whereby the human psyche and the mental powers unconsciously effect the world of material objects, without another cause coming into play, whereby fire is caused by means of unconscious thoughts or wishes. Hervorgerufen wird die Psychokinese durch blosses, in der Regel unbewusstes Denken oder Wnschen usw. Psychotelekinetik erfolgt dann, wenn sich aus dem Mentalblock heraus in unbewusster Weise durch geschdigte psychische Momente ber grssere Distanzen hinweg altabgelagerte mentale Fluidalkrfte zur Manifestation bringen. Die Telekinese bezieht sich auf solche Bewegungen, wenn es sich um eine nennenswerte Entfernung handelt, ber die hinweg ein aktuell lebender Mensch allein durch seine mentalen Krfte aktuell bewusst materielle Objekte bewegt. In beiden Fllen knnen Gegenstnde aller Art durch die mentalen Krfte des Mentalblocks bewegt werden, wobei die Gedanken, die Gefhle, die Psyche und das Bewusstsein diesen Block bilden. Die Psyche ist dabei jener Faktor, der darber bestimmt, wenn die Handlung unbewusst abluft. Geschieht der Prozess bewusst gewollt, dann bestimmen die Gedanken und das Bewusstsein den ganzen Vorgang. Psychopyrokinetik ist der Zustand dessen, wenn eine unbewusste Einwirkung der menschlichen Psyche und der Mentalkrfte auf die Welt materieller Objekte ohne ein Dazwischenschalten einer anderen Ursache erfolgt, wobei durch unbewusste Gedanken oder Wnsche Feuer ausgelst wird. Ist der Vorgang bewusst gegeben, dann steht dafr der Begriff Pyrokinetik.

If the event is brought about consciously, then the term pyrokinesis is used. Psychomaterialkinesis is based on this effect: when the influence of the human psyche and all the powers of the block of mentality, in an unconscious manner, produce effects on the world of material objects in such a way that the materials become defective or bend, and so forth. Materialkinesis applies to that occurrence when, in a conscious and desired manner, material things are altered in their molecular structure and are brought to the point of being broken or deformed, and so forth, by means of the block of mentality and the mental fluidal powers which arise from it. Levitation means the subjective, unaided lifting - which can be experienced - of the weight of the body, and the floating of the body, in space, and, indeed, solely as a result of the block of mentality's mental fluidal powers. Teleplasty is the conscious generation of shadowy forms and projections by means of the block of mentality's powers. With this, however, if the human psyche, in cooperation with the entirety of the mental powers, is the actual trigger of the phenomena, then the projections are completely unconsciously evoked. In this case it then deals with an apparition in the form of psychoteleplasty.

Die Psychomateriellkinese fundiert in der Einwirkung dessen, wenn die menschliche Psyche und die ganzen Mentalblockkrfte in unbewusster Weise Einwirkungen auf die Welt materieller Objekte in der Art erzeugen, dass die Materialien schadhaft werden oder sich verbiegen usw.

Als Materiellkinese gilt jener Vorgang, wenn in bewusster und gewollter Weise durch den Mentalblock und die daraus hervorgehenden mentalen Fluidalkrfte materielle Dinge in ihrer Molekularstruktur verndert und zur Deformation oder zum Brechen usw. gebracht werden.

Levitation bedeutet die subjektive, erlebbare Aufhebung der Krperschwere und ein Schweben des Krpers im Raum ohne Hilfsmittel, und zwar allein durch die mentalen Fluidalkrfte des Mentalblocks.

Teleplastie ist das bewusste Erzeugen von schemenhaften Gestalten und Projektionen durch die Krfte des Mentalblocks. Ist dabei jedoch die menschliche Psyche der eigentliche Auslser der Phnomene, in Zusammenarbeit mit den gesamten Mentalkrften, dann werden die Projektionen vllig unbewusst hervorgerufen. In diesem Fall handelt es sich dann um eine Erscheinung in Form der Psychoteleplastie.

Fluidal Energy

41

However, this phenomenon has, in no way, anything to do with a Dieses Phnomen hat jedoch in keiner Weise etwas mit einer "materialisation of ghosts/spirits" as these materialisation phenomena <Materialisation von Geistern> zu tun, wie diese are interpreted and explained by spiritualism. Materialisations-Phnomene durch den Spiritismus ausgelegt und erklrt werden. Actually, with that, it therefore does not deal with so-called ectoplasm apparitions, respectively, teleplasma apparitions, from which the term teleplasty has recently appeared. Tatschlich handelt es sich dabei also nicht um sogenannte Ektoplasma-Erscheinungen resp. um Hektoplasma-Phnomene resp. Teleplasma-Erscheinungen, woraus letztlich der Begriff Teleplastie hervorgeht. [translators' note: teleplasma is a Greek word used in German, but not English] Werden diese Materialisations-Phnomene unbewusst durch bestimmte geschdigte Zustnde der Psyche hervorgerufen, dann handelt es sich um Psychoteleplastie. Das Ganze hat also weder in der einen noch in der anderen Form etwas mit der sogenannten Teleplastie des Spiritismus zu tun.

[translators' note: teleplasma is a Greek word used in German, but not English] If these materialisation phenomena are unconsciously evoked as a result of certain damaged states of the psyche, then it is psychoteleplasty. Therefore, none of that, neither in one form nor the other, has anything to do with the so-called ectoplasm apparitions of spiritualism. Teleportation means that a body, respectively, an object, can - in an invisible process similar to beaming - be moved quite consciously from one location to another as a result of the powers of the block of mentality, respectively, of the thoughts, feelings, psyche and consciousness alone. If all that happens in a completely unconscious manner, then the entire occurrence is controlled and triggered as a result of the state of the psyche. Thereby the term psychoteleportation is used. The term psychoautokinesis is based on the phenomenon whereby humans who suffer from a specific psychophysical form, respectively "possession", physically injure themselves as a result of their own mental powers and can even sexually rape themselves in this way. Psychoautopyrokinesis is the term for the mentally triggered process of self-burning.

Teleportation bedeutet, dass ein Krper resp. ein Gegenstand allein ganz bewusst durch die Krfte des Mentalblocks resp. der Gedanken, Gefhle, der Psyche und des Bewusstseins in einem unsichtbaren Vorgang - hnlich dem Beamen - von einem Ort zum andern bewegt werden kann.

Geschieht das Ganze in vllig unbewusster Weise, dann wird das Ganze durch den Zustand der Psyche gesteuert und ausgelst, dabei gilt dann der Begriff Psychoteleportation. Der Begriff Psychoautokinetik beruht im Phnomen dessen, dass Menschen, die unter einer speziellen psychophysischen Form resp. <Besessenheit> leiden, sich selbst durch eigene mentale Krfte krperlich verletzen und in dieser Weise sogar sexuell selbst vergewaltigen knnen. Psychoautopyrokinetik wird der mental ausgelste Vorgang der Selbstverbrennung genannt.

With pyrokinesis, an ignition of desired materials results due to quite Bei der Pyrokinetik erfolgt ein Entznden von beliebigen Materialien durch consciously engendered, regulated and controlled mental powers of ganz bewusst erzeugte, gesteuerte und kontrollierte mentale the block of mentality's electromagnetic oscillations. elektromagnetische Schwingungskrfte des Mentalblocks. In contrast to that is psychopyrokinesis, which is evoked in an unconscious and uncontrollable manner by the powers of a damaged psychic state. Due to ignorance in parapsychology, and so forth, teleportation and telekinesis are often erroneously equated, which, however, is incorrect, because they basically deal with two different factors: Telekinesis is a product - of mental fluidal powers - engendered at a given time, respectively, it is the powers of electromagnetic oscillations which are consciously created and brought into effect directly as a result of the block of mentality of a human living in the given time, whereby, in a materially visible manner, material bodies, respectively, objects, move and are transported and, indeed, without the assistance of any kind of material aid. Gegenstzlich dazu steht die Psychopyrokinetik, die durch die Krfte eines geschdigten Psychezustandes in unbewusster und unkontrollierbarer Weise hervorgerufen wird. Irrtmlich werden in Unkenntnis der Parapsychologie usw. oft Teleportation und Telekinese gleichgesetzt, was aber nicht der Richtigkeit entspricht, denn grundstzlich handelt es sich um zwei verschiedene Faktoren: Telekinese ist ein Produkt aktuell erzeugter mentaler Fluidalkrfte resp. mentaler elektromagnetischer Schwingungskrfte, die direkt durch den Mentalblock eines aktuell lebenden Menschen bewusst erschaffen und zur Wirkung gebracht werden, wobei in materiell sichtbarer Weise materielle Krper resp. Gegenstnde bewegt und transportiert werden, und zwar ohne Zuhilfenahme irgendwelcher materieller Hilfsmittel.

Fluidal Energy

42
Teleportation beruht hingegen darauf, dass Krper, Gegenstnde oder sonstige materielle Objekte in bewusster Weise gewollt und kontrolliert lichtschnell in unsichtbarer Weise von einem Ort zum andern transportiert werden, und zwar ebenfalls durch die Kraft des Mentalblocks resp. der mentalen Fluidalkrfte, der Gedanken, Gefhle, der Psyche sowie des Bewusstseins resp. durch die mentalen elektromagnetischen Schwingungskrfte des Mentalblocks.

On the other hand, teleportation is based on bodies, items or other kinds of material objects, being invisibly transported, in a consciously desired and controlled manner, from one location to another at the speed of light, and, indeed, likewise as a result of the block of mentality's power, respectively, as a result of the mental fluidal powers, thoughts, feelings and psyche as well as the consciousness, respectively, as a result of the powers of the mental electromagnetic oscillations of the block of mentality. Psycho- this term, as it is used in words such as Psychoteleportation, Psycho- telekinesis or Psycho- teleplasty, and so forth, means that the pertinent phenomenon is triggered in a completely unconscious manner, solely as a result of a psyche's damaged state, and emerges from it, consequently the human therefore has no knowledge that he suffers from psychic problems, and, as a result of that, triggers the phenomenon via his psyche and his block of mentality, respectively, as a result of its mental fluidal powers. In contrast to that is the completely conscious form, such as, for example, telepathy, teleportation and telekinesis, and so forth, in which the term "psycho-" is not a prefix. That means that the aforementioned forms are completely consciously and volitionally engendered as a result of the mental fluidal powers, respectively, as a result of the block of mentality and its electromagnetic oscillations and its powers, consequently the phenomena are therefore consciously engendered, regulated and controlled.

Psycho- dieser Begriff steht als Wort wie Psycho- Teleportation, PsychoTelekinese oder Psycho- Teleplastie usw., dann bedeutet das, dass das betreffende Phnomen in vllig unbewusster Weise einzig und allein durch einen geschdigten Zustand der Psyche ausgelst wird und vor sich geht, folglich der Mensch also kein Wissen darum hat, dass er unter psychischen Problemen leidet und durch diese via seine Psyche und seinen Mentalblock resp. durch dessen mentale Fluidalkrfte die Phnomene auslst.

Gegenstzlich dazu ist die vllig bewusste Form gegeben, wie z. B. Telepathie, Teleportation und Telekinese usw., deren Begriffen kein <Psycho-> vorgesetzt ist. Das bedeutet, dass die genannten Formen vllig bewusst und willentlich erzeugt werden durch die mentalen Fluidalkrfte resp. durch den Mentalblock und dessen elektromagnetische Schwingungen und deren Krfte, folglich die Phnomene also bewusst erzeugt, gesteuert und kontrolliert werden.

- These differences are, in their actuality, obviously still not known to - Diese Unterschiede sind in ihrer Tatschlichkeit der parapsychologischen para-psychological research, because these kinds of explanations are Forschung offenbar noch unbekannt, denn es lassen sich nirgendwo nowhere to be found within specialist, para-psychological texts. Erklrungen dieser Art in parapsychologischen Fachschriften finden. That is also the case with other para-scientific things and facts, whereby even the most various terminologies are included in regard to the most various para-psychological phenomena. Kinetics deals with the study of motion under the influence of internal or external powers, therefore, movements, unconsciously triggered by the psyche, which are identified by a word prefixed with the term psycho-, as, for example, psychokinetics or psychotelekinetics, and so forth. Every kind of effect which is produced by the powers of electromagnetic oscillations, respectively, as a result of the block of mentality's mental fluidal powers - respectively, as a result of the thoughts and feelings and the psyche and the consciousness - and is able to change material things, is called movement, respectively, kinetics, in the spiritual teachings of Nokodemion and Henok. And such alterations are related to the shifting, turning, tossing about, lifting up, floating, flying, tossing up or down, and so forth, of material objects, and so forth, as well as to the generation of manifestations in respect to sounds to do with stored fluidal powers. Das gilt auch bezglich anderer parawissenschaftlicher Dinge und Fakten, wobei auch die verschiedensten Wortbegriffe eingeschlossen sind in bezug auf verschiedenste parapsychologische Phnomene. Kinetik, dabei handelt es sich um die Lehre der Bewegungen unter dem Einfluss innerer oder usserer Krfte, folglich durch die Psyche unbewusst ausgelste Bewegungen mit dem einem Wort vorgesetzten Begriff Psychogekennzeichnet werden, wie z. B. Psychokinetik oder Psychotelekinetik usw. Bewegungen resp. Kinetik werden in der Geisteslehre des Nokodemion und Henok alle Wirkungsformen genannt, die durch die elektromagnetischen Schwingungskrfte resp. durch die mentalen Fluidalkrfte des Mentalblocks resp. durch die Gedanken und Gefhle durch die Psyche und durch das Bewusstsein erzeugt werden und materielle Dinge zu verndern vermgen. Solche Vernderungen beziehen sich sowohl auf das Verrcken, Drehen, Herumwerfen, Hochheben, Schwebenlassen, Fliegenlassen, Hochwerfen oder Niederwerfen usw. von materiellen Gegenstnden usw., wie aber auch auf das Erzeugen von Manifestationen in bezug auf Gerusche ber abgelagerte Fluidalkrfte. Das Prinzip der Bewegung resp. der Kinetik wird in der Geisteslehre auch in der Beziehung verstanden, wenn durch mentale Krfte irgendwelche Materialien in ihrer Struktur eine Vernderung erfahren, durchlchert, verbogen, zerbrochen, entzndet oder sonstwie verndert werden.

The principle of movement, respectively, kinetics, is also understood in the spiritual teachings in this respect: when, as a result of mental powers, any kind of material experiences a change in its structure, is pierced, bent, shattered, ignited or is changed in some other way.

Fluidal Energy

43
Die Bewegung resp. Kinetik bezieht sich im Verstndnis der Geisteslehre auch darauf, wenn der Mensch durch die eigenen Mentalkrfte seinen eigenen Krper angreift und diesen dadurch verndert, indem er sich selbst Schden und Verletzungen zufgt oder sich durch eine Selbstverbrennung in Asche verwandelt usw. Das alles fungiert im Verstndnis der Geisteslehre also unter dem Begriff Vernderung durch Bewegung resp. Kinetik.

Additionally, movement, respectively, kinetics, is also understood in the spiritual teachings as applying to the human attacking his own body by means of his own mental powers, and changing it thereby, in such a way that he inflicts damage and injuries upon himself, or, as a result of self-burning, is transformed into ashes, and so forth. Therefore, in the understanding of the spiritual teachings, all of that functions according to the concept: change as a result of movement, respectively, kinetics. Bioelectromagnetic fluidal oscillations - Bioelectromagnetic fluidal energy - Bioelectromagnetic power: This deals, on one hand, with the block of mentality's oscillations, respectively, with the oscillations, energies and powers of the consciousness, thoughts and feelings, as well as of the psyche - on the other hand, however, also with the oscillations of the body and as well as of all the organs, as well as of the character and the personality. In general, however, in regard to the aforementioned terms, one speaks only of electromagnetic oscillations, as well as of fluidal energies or fluidal powers, for which reason, also in this book, the named primary terms must always be understood, when the talk is of mental-oscillations, fluidal energies and fluidal powers. Psyche is the factor in which the state of a negative and/or positive mood, respectively, the atmosphere of the inner attitude, produces from the state, that is to say, from the form of the thoughts and feelings - self-confidence, from which, in a positive sense, exaltation, encouragement, joy, hope and being emotionally well positioned and so forth are supported, whereas, in a negative sense, despondency, joylessness, dejection and hopelessness, and so forth, arise. Psyche is the name for the half-material block and factor, which, in the material body of a form of life - in this case, the human organises and administers, within itself, in a negative or positive sequence, the thoughts and feelings of the material consciousness, from which results a negative or positive imbalance or a neutral-positive equilibrium, whereby the human is then simply negatively or positively out of balance or neutrally-positively balanced. A positive or negative imbalance means, for the psyche, that it is degenerated in one form or another, while neutrally-positively balanced means that, in the psyche, an equilibrium exists, which consists of the same values of negative and positive, each to the same degree, whereby neither a negative or positive degeneration therefore arises, rather simply a symmetry and, consequently, a balanced harmony. In no way does the psyche have anything to do with a "soul", in the sense that the old and new philosophers, such as Plato, Aristotle, and Democritus, and so forth, as well as the Stoics and Epicureans and Greek mythology, and so forth, describe it, according to their principle. The psyche also has nothing to do with so-called "soul-travelling"; the immortal spirit also does not reside therein, nor does it embody the humans' reason or his actual self.

Bioelektromagnetische Fluidalschwingung - Bioelektromagnetische Fluidalenergie - Bioelektromagnetische Kraft: Dabei handelt es sich einerseits um die Schwingungen des Mentalblocks resp. um die Schwingungen, Energien und Krfte des Bewusstseins, der Gedanken und Gefhle sowie der Psyche, andererseits jedoch auch um die Schwingungen des Krpers und der gesamten Organe sowie des Charakters und der Persnlichkeit.

Allgemein wird jedoch in bezug auf die genannten Begriffe nur von elektromagnetischen Schwingungen sowie von Fluidalenergien oder Fluidalkrften gesprochen, weshalb auch in diesem Buch immer die genannten Hauptbegriffe verstanden werden mssen, wenn die Rede von Mental-Schwingungen, Fluidalenergien und Fluidalkrften ist. Psyche ist der Faktor, in dem sich aus dem Zustand resp. der Form der Gedanken und Gefhle der Zustand der negativen und/oder positiven Stimmung resp. die Atmosphre der inneren Haltung, des Selbstvertrauens ergibt, woraus in positivem Sinn Aufgestelltsein, Erhobenheit, Ermutigung, Freude und Hoffnung usw. fundieren, wohingegen in negativem Sinn Niedergeschlagenheit, Freudlosigkeit, Mutlosigkeit und Hoffnungslosigkeit usw. hervorgehen. Psyche wird jener halbmaterielle Block und Faktor genannt, der im materiellen Krper einer Lebensform, in diesem Fall beim Menschen, das materiell-bewusstseinsmssige Gefhl und die materiell-bewusstseinsmssigen Gedanken in sich ordnet und verwaltet in negativer oder positiver Folge, woraus sich eine negative oder positive Unausgeglichenheit oder eine neutral-positive Ausgeglichenheit ergibt, wodurch der Mensch dann eben negativ oder positiv unausgeglichen oder neutral-positiv ausgeglichen ist. Positiv oder negativ unausgeglichen bedeutet fr die Psyche, dass diese in der einen oder anderen Form ausgeartet ist, whrend neutral-positiv ausgeglichen bedeutet, dass eine Ausgeglichenheit vorhanden ist in der Psyche, die gleichermassen in gleichen Werten aus Negativ und Positiv besteht, wodurch also nicht eine Ausartung zum Negativen oder Positiven in Erscheinung tritt, sondern eben eine Gleichmssigkeit und somit eine ausgeglichene Harmonie. Die Psyche hat in keiner Weise etwas mit einer <Seele> in dem Sinn zu tun, wie alte und neue Philosophen, wie Plato, Aristoteles und Demokrit usw., sowie die Stoiker und Epikureer und die griechische Mythologie usw. diese in ihrem Prinzip beschreiben.

Auch hat die Psyche nichts mit einer sogenannten <Seelenwanderung> zu tun; auch ist in sie nicht der unsterbliche Geist gelegt, wie sie auch nicht den Verstand und nicht das eigentliche Selbst des Menschen verkrpert.

Fluidal Energy

44
All das trifft ebensowenig zu wie die Darstellung Platons, dass die Psyche die Kraft der Selbstbewegung in der Welt und im Menschen sei, dessen eigentliches Selbst, das aus Verstand im Kopf (logistikn), Mut (thyms) in der Brust und Begierde (epityma) im Unterleib bestehe, von denen der Verstand das Gttliche im Menschen und als solches unsterblich sei.

All that is every bit as incorrect as Plato's representation, being: that the psyche is the automotive power in the world and in the human, whose actual self consists of reason in the head (logistiks), courage (thyms) in the chest, and desire (eptyma) in the lower abdomen, of which, reason is that which is divine in the human and, as such, is immortal.

Aristotle asserted that the psyche is the first entelechy, respectively, Aristoteles behauptete, die Psyche sei die erste Entelechie resp. die sich im the form which manifests materially, respectively, the power residing Stoff verwirklichende Form resp. die im physischen Organismus liegende in the physical organism which effects its development and Kraft, die seine Entwicklung und Vollendung bewirke. completion. Always according to Aristotle, this is supposed to produce the organism's form, and, with plants, the ability to take up nourishment and to propagate. Diese soll, immer gemss Aristoteles, die Form des Organismus und bei den Pflanzen die Fhigkeit der Ernhrung und Fortpflanzung hervorbringen.

With this, the animals are supposed to be able to possess sensory Die Tiere sollen dazu das Vermgen der Sinnesempfindung besitzen wie perception as well as the ability to desire and to move from one place auch das Vermgen des Begehrens und der Bewegung von einem Ort zum to another. andern. The human is supposed to merge these abilities in himself, for which reason he receives the immortal spirit, put into him from outside. According to the Stoics, the psyche was a body, and indeed a subtly detailed, fiery pneuma, respectively, an air-like, fiery principle of nature and of life. Democritus and the Epicureans also taught that the psyche is corporal, and, indeed, is best compared with a warm pneuma, consisting of the smoothest and roundest atoms, from which a part thereof is distributed, completely unreasonably, over the entire body, while the part of the soul endowed with reason was assigned to its seat in the chest. The assertion of Greek philosophy is also incorrect when it asserts that the psyche (life, soul) is the principle of life, its bearer is the body, and the principle itself is the bearer of the spirit in the human. Diese Vermgen soll der Mensch in sich vereinigen, wozu er noch den von aussen in ihn gelegten unsterblichen Geist erhalte. Gemss den Stoikern war die Psyche ein Krper, und zwar ein feinteiliges, feuriges Pneuma resp. ein luftartiges, feuriges Prinzip der Natur und des Lebens. Auch Demokrit und die Epikureer lehrten, dass die Psyche krperlich sei, und zwar am besten verglichen mit einem warmen Pneuma, bestehend aus den glattesten und rundesten Atomen, von denen ein Teil vllig vernunftlos ber den ganzen Krper verteilt sei, whrend dem vernnftigen Seelenteil dessen Sitz in der Brust zugeordnet wurde.

Auch die Behauptung der griechischen Philosophie trifft nicht zu, wenn sie behauptet, die Psyche (Leben, Seele) sei das Lebensprinzip, dessen Trger der Leib und das Prinzip selbst beim Menschen der Trger des Geistes sei.

Greek mythology also comes up with the absurd assertion that the Auch die griechische Mythologie wartet mit Unsinnigem auf, behauptet sie psyche is the shadowy image of the human, represented as winged, or doch, dass die Psyche das schattenhafte Ebenbild des Menschen sei, as a bird, butterfly or some other kind of winged female entity. geflgelt dargestellt oder als Vogel, Schmetterling oder sonst geflgeltes weibliches Wesen. And what there is yet to say: The aforementioned designations do not stem from purely terrestrial assessments of values of terms, because only some were created by Earth humans who occupied themselves with para-psychology. Diverse other terms and designations stem from Nokodemion's and Henok's spiritual teaching and were reshaped in an understandable way for the Earth humans by "Billy" Eduard A. Meier with the help of the Plejaren Ptaah. Specifically, these terms concern psychoteleportation, psychoteleplasty, materiellkinesis as well as psychomateriellkinesis, pyrokinesis, psychopyrokinesis, psychotelekinesis, psychoprojection, psychoautopyrokinesis and psychoautokinesis. Bio-electromagnetic Frequencies = Mental Fluidal Powers The block of mentality's mental fluidal powers are based on bio-electromagnetic oscillations and energies which display certain powers and certain frequencies depending on the personality. Und was noch zu sagen ist: Die vorgenannten Bezeichnungen entstammen nicht reinen irdischen Begriffswerten, denn nur einige wurden durch Menschen der Erde geschaffen, die sich mit der Parapsychologie beschftigten. Diverse andere Begriffe und Bezeichnungen entstammen der Geisteslehre des Nokodemion und Henoks und wurden von <Billy> Eduard A. Meier mit Hilfe des Plejaren Ptaah in verstndlicher Weise fr den Erdenmenschen umgeformt. Diese Begriffe betreffen insbesondere die Psychoteleportation, Psychoteleplastie, Materiellkinese sowie die Psychomateriellkinese, Pyrokinetik, Psychopyrokinetik, Psychotelekinetik, Psychoprojektion, Psychoautopyrokinetik und Psychoautokinetik. Bioelektromagnetische Schwingungen = Mentale Fluidalkrfte Die mentalen Fluidalkrfte des Mentalblocks basieren auf bioelektromagnetischen Schwingungen und Energien, die bestimmte Krfte und, je nach Persnlichkeit, bestimmte Frequenzen aufweisen.

Fluidal Energy

45
Mentale Fluidalkrfte resp. bioelektromagnetische Schwingungen werden sie deshalb genannt, weil sie entgegen den eigentlichen messbaren materiellen elektromagnetischen Schwingungen feinstofflicher Art sind und also nicht in Form der normalen elektromagnetischen Wellen gemessen werden knnen. Wie aber normale materielle elektromagnetische Schwingungen in bestimmten Stoffen, wie z. B. Metall, abgelagert werden knnen, wodurch Magnete entstehen, so ist das auch den mentalen Fluidalkrften resp. den bioelektromagnetischen Schwingungen des Mentalblocks eigen.

They are therefore called mental fluidal powers, respectively, bio-electromagnetic oscillations, because they are - as opposed to actual measurable, material, electromagnetic oscillations - of a fine-matter form and therefore cannot be measured in the manner in which normal electromagnetic waves are measured. But just as normal electromagnetic oscillations can be stored in certain materials, such as, for instance, metal, whereby magnets result, that is also characteristic of mental fluidal powers, respectively, of the block of mentality's bio-electromagnetic oscillations. In contrast, the storage of mental fluidal power does not function magnetically, rather purely by means of oscillations, whereby they can be perceived by sensitive humans or can be used for mental evolution, or for manifestations, as a result of the powers of the person in whom they originate, respectively, the new personality. Just as every magnet has two poles, a north and south pole, respectively, a positive and a negative, that is also characteristic of mental fluidal powers, which are both positive and also negative, whereby, for humans who are able to very sensitively perceive the mental fluidal powers, the positive effects attraction, respectively, sympathy, and the negative effects repulsion, respectively, antipathy: while, with magnets, polarising and magnetising is organised on an electro-technical basis, that which determines the negative and positive aspects of mental fluidal powers is the character and personality of the human. The power of the mental fluidal powers, respectively, bio-electromagnetic oscillations, is based on the so-called field size, respectively, the field strength of the vector field, respectively, the carrier field, whereby the entirety, however, in contrast to the purely material realm, is of fine matter nature and - at least at the current time of the beginning of the 21st Century - is not yet able to be proven physically and by natural science, and indeed as a result of the absence of suitable technical measuring devices. The Block of Mentality - Mental Fluidal Powers If the talk is of mental fluidal powers, then it thereby deals with a matter which belongs to so-called parapsychology, as this branch of the "incomprehensible", "supernatural" and "extrasensory" is called by Earth humans, whereby, it must be said that there is no such thing as the "incomprehensible", "supernatural" and "extrasensory". Actually, everything can be rationally explained and understood when the required knowledge and the necessary cognition relating to the "amazing things", and so forth, is present. But it also must be said that, in regard to mental fluidal powers, neither in para-psychological research nor in the area of the knowledge of natural science, is the fact of the existence of mental fluidal powers known. Also there has obviously still never been research in this direction, and, indeed, neither from the side of natural scientists nor from that of the para-psychologists.

Die mentalen Fluidalkraftablagerungen wirken gegenstzlich nicht magnetisch, sondern rein schwingungsmssig, wodurch sie von sensitiven Menschen wahrgenommen oder durch die Krfte der Urheberperson resp. deren neuer Persnlichkeit zur mentalen Evolution oder zu Manifestationen genutzt werden knnen. Wie jeder Magnet zwei Pole hat, einen Nord- und einen Sdpol resp. ein Positiv und ein Negativ, so ist das auch den mentalen Fluidalkrften eigen, die sowohl positiv als auch negativ sind, wobei sich das Positiv als Anziehung resp. Sympathie und das Negativ als abweisend resp. antipathisch auf Menschen auswirkt, die die mentalen Fluidalkrfte sensitiv wahrzunehmen vermgen: Whrend beim Magneten die Polarisierung und Magnetisierung auf elektrotechnischer Basis fundiert, ist fr das Negativ und Positiv der mentalen Fluidalkrfte das Charakter- und Persnlichkeitsbild des Menschen massgebend.

Die Kraft der mentalen Fluidalkrfte resp. der bioelektromagnetischen Schwingungen ist fundiert in der sogenannten Feldgrsse resp. in der Feldstrke des Vektorfeldes resp. Trgerfeldes, wobei das Ganze jedoch gegenstzlich zum rein materiellen Bereich feinstofflicher Natur ist und zumindest zur heutigen Zeit des beginnenden 21. Jahrhunderts physikalisch und naturwissenschaftlich noch nicht nachgewiesen werden kann, und zwar infolge fehlender geeigneter technischer Messgerte.

Mentalblock - mentale Fluidalkrfte Wenn von mentalen Fluidalkrften die Rede ist, dann handelt es sich dabei um ein Belang, das in die sogenannte Parapsychologie gehrt, wie diese Sparte des <Unverstndlichen>, <berirdischen> und <bersinnlichen> vom Erdenmenschen genannt wird, wozu zu sagen ist, dass es etwas <Unverstndliches>, <berirdisches> und <bersinnliches> nicht gibt. Tatschlich ist alles rational zu erklren und zu verstehen, wenn das erforderliche Wissen und die notwendige Erkenntnis bezglich der <Wunderdinge> usw. gegeben sind. Zu sagen ist aber auch, dass in bezug auf die mentalen Fluidalkrfte weder in der parapsychologischen Forschung noch auf dem Gebiet der naturwissenschaftlichen Erkenntnisse die Tatsache der Existenz der mentalen Fluidalkrfte bekannt ist. Auch wurde offenbar noch nie in dieser Richtung geforscht, und zwar weder von naturwissenschaftlicher noch von parapsychologischer Seite.

Fluidal Energy

46
Und diese Tatsache ist es dann auch, dass in bezug auf die mentalen Krfte des Menschen ein ungeheures Unwissen sowie ein Missverstehen der Dinge bestehen, woraus ein Unvermgen der Erkenntnis, Vorurteile, Wahnglauben, Spiritismus, Esoterik, Geisterglauben, Besessenheitsglauben und Exorzismus, Stigmatisation, Radisthesie, Meinungsverschiedenheiten, Misshelligkeiten, Verwechslungen, Widersprche, Missdeutungen und Verflschungen en gros entstehen. Das nebst dem, dass rund unter den wahnglubigen Menschen die Angst vor Tod, Teufel und Geistern immens geschrt wird, wobei ganz besonders auch der Glaube der Religionen bezglich der Teufel-, Dmonen- und Geisterglubigkeit massgebend daran beteiligt ist. Nicht selten stehen Menschen hinsichtlich dieser Dinge im Widerstreit, was oft zu Hader, Streit und Hass fhrt usw., wie aber auch zu weisskultischen und schwarzkultischen Handlungen in Form von religisen oder religionsfeindlichen Ritualen und zu exorzistischen Machenschaften usw.

And the fact is also, that, in regard to the human's mental powers, an enormous ignorance and misunderstanding of these things exists, out of which arises, on a large scale, prejudices, delusions, spiritualism, esotericism, differences of opinion, disagreements, confusions, contradictions, misinterpretations and falsifications, belief in ghosts/spirits, belief in possession and exorcism, stigmatisation, dowsing, and an inability to gain cognition. Accompanying that, angst about death, the devil and ghosts is immensely stirred up among the delusional humans, whereby quite especially also religious faith significantly contributes in regard to belief in the devil, demons and ghosts/spirits. The humans are not seldom in a state of conflict in regard to these things, which often leads to discord, quarrels and hate, and so forth, however also to white-cultic and black-cultic behaviour in the form of religious, or religion-antagonistic, rituals and to exorcism machinations, and so forth. Again and again it also leads to the death of humans, for example, when - as a result of delusion - possession by Satan, evil spirits or demons is assumed and the allegedly possessed human is beaten to death, strangled or stabbed, and so forth.

Immer wieder fhrt es auch zum Tten von Menschen, wie z. B. dann, wenn wahnglubig eine Besessenheit durch Satan, bse Geister oder Dmonen angenommen und der angeblich besessene Mensch totgeprgelt, erwrgt oder erstochen wird usw.

But also the killing of humans as a result of delusions about witches Zu nennen sind aber auch Ttungen von Menschen infolge eines must be mentioned, which is even the case now and again today, as it Hexenwahnes, was selbst heute noch hie und da der Fall ist wie zur Zeit der was at the time of the Inquisition. Inquisition. And the killing of humans must not be forgotten because even today murderous sacrificial rituals still occur in order to allegedly drive out the devil, demons or evil spirits. Clarification is urgently necessary but, the length of time it takes the responsible scientists to finally get to the bottom of the effective truth in regard to the mental powers, respectively, the humans' mental fluidal powers, in order to recognise how these powers actually function, is how long it will be that the delusional belief in "amazing things", spiritualism, the driving out of demons and devils, possession and evil spirits, and so forth, will further rule the delusional (superstitious) humans and continue to spread much angst and terror. Due to the delusion about the aforementioned absurdities, humans' angst about death is also driven high, which not seldom leads to those with labile dispositions succumbing to psychiatric difficulties, which can, under certain circumstances, lead to the destruction of the psyche and reason. Und nicht vergessen werden drfen die Ttungen von Menschen, weil auch heute noch menschen mordende Opferrituale geschehen, um angeblich den Teufel, Dmonen oder bse Geister zu vertreiben. Aufklrung ist dringend notwendig, doch solange die zustndigen Wissenschaften nicht endlich der effectiven Wahrheit auf den Grund gehen in bezug auf die Mentalkrfte resp. die mentalen Fluidalkrfte des Menschen, um zu erkennen, wie diese Krfte tatschlich wirken, so lange wird der Wahnglaube an <Wunderdinge>, Spiritismus, Dmonen- und Teufelsaustreibung, Besessenheit und bse Geister usw. weiterhin die wahnglubigen (aberglubischen) Menschen beherrschen und weiterhin viel Angst und Schrecken verbreiten.

Durch den Wahnglauben an die genannten Unsinnigkeiten, wird im Menschen auch die Angst vor dem Tod hochgetrieben, was nicht selten dazu fhrt, dass labil Veranlagte in psychische Schwierigkeiten verfallen, die unter Umstnden bis zur Zerstrung der Psyche und der Vernunft fhren knnen.

Source
E-mail sent from Dyson Devine to James Moore on 12th December 2009 http://shop.figu.org/advanced_search_result.php?keywords=Rund+um+die+Fluidalenergie&x=0&y=0 Bold text

Goblet of Truth

47

Goblet of Truth
*Goblet of Truth* The book of the entire Teaching of the Prophets Teaching of truth, teaching of spirit, teaching of life from Henoch (Enoch), Elia (Elijah), Jesaja (Isaiah), Jeremia (Jeremiah), Jmmanuel (Immanuel), Muhammad (Mohammed) and Billy (BEAM)

Symbol: Goblet of Truth (Kelch der Wahrheit)

Goblet of Truth

48

Introduction
The Goblet of Truth (Kelch der Wahrheit) is <Billy> Eduard Albert Meier's greatest work and outstanding effort on bringing Earth mankind the uncorrupted, unmanipulated, non-religious teaching of truth, teaching of spirit, teaching of life.

Contained within the Goblet of Truth is the teaching of truth, teaching of spirit, teaching of life, of the 7 Prophets of the Nokodemion lineage of the same incarnating spirit-form which currently dwells within <Billy> Eduard Albert Meier - The Guardian of the Treasure An official FIGU English translation of the first twenty Chapters is now availiable for free to the English speaking world to read. IMPORTANT NOTE This is an official and authorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations

The following is an excerpt taken from the introduction of the English translation
English German

Goblet of Truth

49
Mit dem vorliegenden Buch, Kelch der Wahrheit, berreicht der wahrliche Prophet der Neuzeit, Billy Eduard Albert Meier, genannt BEAM, dem Erdenmenschen sowie fremdirdischen Rassen und Vlkern einmal mehr ein sehr bedeutungsvolles Werk von wahrhaftig universeller Einzigartigkeit. Ursprnglich war von ihm vorgesehen, diese ansehnliche und sehr ausdrucksvolle Niederschrift erst um das Jahr 2017 in Angriff zu nehmen. Gewichtige gesundheitliche Grnde bewogen ihn jedoch, dieses usserst wertvolle und geschichtstrchtige schriftliche Vermchtnis bereits frhzeitig zu verfassen. Die ersten Zeilen fanden ihre Entstehung am Sonntag, den 19. August 2007. Nach nur fnf Monaten und 17 Tagen intensiver Arbeit wurden sie von ihm am Dienstag, den 5. Februar 2008, beendet. Im Laufe dieser 171 Tage ist im Verborgenen unseres hektischen und rastlosen Planeten, in der Abgeschiedenheit des Semjase-Silver-Star-Centers, Hinterschmidrti und whrend vieler Nchte ein 260 Originalseiten umfassendes und epochemachendes Manuskript entstanden. Als nur vorlufiger Abschluss von Billys unermdlichem Schaffen gliedert sich dieses Werk in seiner gebundenen Form in eine lange Reihe hchst lehrreicher, psyche- und bewusstseinsbildender schriftlicher Perlen von evolutivem Glanz ein, die bis zum heutigen Tag unter seiner Hand entstanden sind. Die sehr kurze Entstehungszeit des Buchwerks hat selbst seine ausserirdischen Freundinnen und Freunde erstaunt, hatten sie doch bis zur Beendigung desselben mit mehreren Jahren gerechnet. Der Foliant besteht aus gesamthaft 28 Kapiteln. hnlich dem Buch OM (1988) ist sein Aufbau und die Struktur in Abschnitten (Kapitel) sowie in bezifferten Stzen (Versen) aufgebaut und von hnlicher sprachlicher Ausdrucksweise.

In this book, the Goblet of Truth, the true prophet of the new time, Billy Eduard Albert Meier, known as BEAM, is once again providing the human beings of Earth as well as extraterrestrial races and peoples with a very significant work of truly universal uniqueness. Originally, he had intended to undertake this eminent and highly expressive transcription in the year 2017. However, for important health reasons, he was induced to set down this extremely valuable written legacy, indeed one that is steeped in history, at an earlier stage. The first lines originated on Sunday 19 August 2007. After only 5 months and 17 days of intensive work, he completed the task on Tuesday 5 February 2008. In the course of these 171 days, concealed from our hectic and restless planet and in the seclusion of the Semjase Silver Star Center at Hinterschmidrti, and during many nights, a epochal manuscript comprising 260 A4 pages was created. This work, being only a provisional conclusion of Billy's untiring work, is in its bound form structured as a long series of highly instructive pearls of evolutive lustre which have been penned by his hand to date, and which form the psyche and the consciousness. The very short time taken to complete the book even surprised his extraterrestrial friends, since they had themselves expected the completion to require several years. The tome comprises a total of 28 chapters. Similarly to the OM book (1988), the structure is based on chapters as well as numbered verses, and employs a similar linguistic mode of expression.

Goblet of Truth

50
Kraft seines bewusstseinsmssigen Knnens, seiner aussergewhnlichen Fhigkeiten und seines tiefgrndigen Wissens wurden die ersten 14 Abschnitte von BEAM aus den irdischen Speicherbnken abgerufen, wo sie in Form einer Symbolbildsprache seit Jahrtausenden gespeichert sind. Hierbei handelt es sich um die ursprngliche und milliarden Jahre alte Lehre Nokodemions, die durch dessen sechs nachfolgende Knder von Henoch bis Mohammed in verschiedenen, unverflschten Auslegungen und gemss dem Verstndnis ihrer jeweiligen Zeitepoche auf diesem Planeten Erde gelehrt und verbreitet wurde. Namentlich handelte es sich um die folgend aufgefhrten Propheten: (1) Henoch (3. Februar 9308 v. Chr. bis 1. Januar 8942 v. Chr.), (2) Elia (5. Februar 891 v. Chr. bis 4. Juni 780 v. Chr.), (3) Jesaia (7. Februar 772 v. Chr. bis 5. Mai 690 v. Chr.), (4) Jeremia (9. Februar 662 v. Chr. bis 3. September 580 v. Chr.), (5) Jmmanuel (3. Februar 02 v. Chr. bis 9. Mai 111 n. Chr.) sowie (6) Mohammed (19. Februar 571 n. Chr. bis 8. Juni 632 n. Chr.). Die genannten sechs Knder der Geisteslehre standen in direkter Folge und Prophetenlinie zueinander und somit in steter Wiedergeburt der Geistform. Jedem einzelnen von ihnen oblag die wichtige Aufgabe, die ursprngliche Lehre Nokodemions der irdischen Menschheit ihrer jeweiligen Zeit- und Lebensepoche zu verknden und nach bestem Knnen und Vermgen der Nachwelt zu hinterlassen. Wie der Prophet der Neuzeit, wurden auch sie in ihrer Mission und Aufgabe von Ratgebern und Lehrern ausserirdischer Herkunft untersttzt und begleitet. Infolge der sich kontinuierlich verndernden Auffassungsgabe der Menschen sowie einem im Laufe der Jahrtausende stetig hher entwickelten Bewusstsein, dem entwickelteren Vernunfts- und Verstandesdenken sowie der gewachsenen kognitiven Fhigkeiten, musste die Lehre schpferischer Gesetze und Gebote durch die Propheten immer wieder den neuen evolutiven Verhltnissen angepasst und dementsprechend gelehrt werden. Im Laufe der rund 11000 Jahre ihrer Mission und ihres Erscheinens waren die mndlichen sowie schriftlichen berlieferungen gemss den naturgegebenen Gesetzen des Werdens und Vergehens in wiederholter Form dem Vergessen und dem materiellen Zerfall anheimgefallen. Bis zum heutigen Zeitpunkt waren den Propheten vergangener Jahrtausende keinerlei technische Mglichkeiten gegeben, die Lehre des Geistes fr die Nachwelt aufzuzeichnen oder erreichbar zu erhalten. Einzig in den kosmischen Speicherbnken sind ihre Lehre und Darlegungen fr alle Zeiten bis zum heutigen Tag erhalten und gespeichert geblieben.

By the power of his consciousness-related ability, his extraordinary skills and his in-depth knowledge, BEAM called up the first 14 chapters from terrestrial storage banks, where they have been stored for millennia in the form of a symbolic picture language. What this amounts to is the original teaching of Nokodemion, billions of years old, that has been taught on this planet Earth and disseminated by his six subsequent proclaimers from Henoch to Mohammed in various genuine explanations and in accordance with the understanding of their particular epoch. By name, the following listed prophets have been involved: (1) Henoch (Enoch) (3 February 9308 BCE to 1 January 8942 BCE), (2) Elia (Elijah) (5 February 891 BCE to 4 June 780 BCE), (3) Jesaja (Isaiah) (7 February 772 BCE to 5 May 690 BCE), (4) Jeremia (Jeremiah) (9 February 662 BCE to 3 September 580 BCE), (5) Jmmanuel(Immanuel) (3 February 02 BCE to 9 May 111 CE) as well as (6) Mohammed (19 February 571 CE to 8 June 632 CE). The six named proclaimers of the spiritual teaching stood in direction progression and prophetic line with one another, and therefore represent a continuous rebirth of the spirit-form. The important task rested on every single one of them to announce the original teaching of Nokodemion to the Earthly humankind of their particular time and life epoch, delivering it to posterity according to their best ability and capability. Like the prophet of the new time, they were also supported and accompanied in their Mission and task by advisers and teachers of extraterrestrial origin. Due to the continuously changing perceptive faculty of people as well as an increasingly highly developed consciousness over the course of the millennia, more highly developed rational and cognitive thinking as well as growing cognitive capabilities, the teaching of creational laws and recommendations had to be adapted by the prophets again and again to the new evolutive conditions and taught accordingly. Over the course of the approximately 11,000 years of their Mission and their appearance, the spoken and written traditions repeatedly fell prey to oblivion and material degradation in accordance with the naturally given laws of growth and decay. Until the present time, the prophets of the past millennia had not been given any technical means of recording the teaching of spirit for posterity or making it accessible. Only in the cosmic storage banks have their teaching and explanations been retained and stored for all time down to the present day.

About the Translation

An Important Word Regarding the Translation of Goblet of Truth (Kelch der Wahrheit) The rich and flexible vocabulary and structure of the German language makes it ideal for explaining and conveying any subject matter in all of its complexity, nuances and detail. No other language on Earth can match the German language in this regard. Therefore, the English language with its comparatively limited vocabulary, flexibility and structure is, as a language, a poor one and can never match the high value that is achieved with the German. Unfortunately the English language has a great many meaningless religious words for corresponding neutral German terms. There is also a lack of suitable forms of expression in English which means that the German forms must be expressed in a different way by using synonyms in order to find an appropriate form of expression in English. As a result it is not possible to translate Kelch der Wahrheit into English and convey everything that is in the original German text. The high value of this work can only be completely expressed and made comprehensible through the German language. The human beings of Earth shall strive to make the German language to the world language because it is the the most valuable of all languages that are in use on Earth.

Goblet of Truth Corrections and additional explanations in consultation with Billy Eduard Albert Meier: Willem Mondria and Mariann Uehlinger From the FIGU English Forum [1] The German version - the original - is the important one and not the English version! Only the German version is coded. The code starts acting as soon as you read or hear the sentences. It is impulse-based (or - better impulsation-based) and effects everything in the human being that functions on impulses/impulsations - and that is each cell and therefore also the genes. It is an unconscious process and without coercion. The Plejaren will of course take Billy's German original for their translations. And, as Ptaah said, their language is as good as German, so they have a one to one translation. According to their language scientists no other language on Earth is as precise as German to give the spiritual teaching. Concerning the actual translation: It was not only Billy's idea to have Willem and I checking the translation of the translator - an Englishman, nota bene - but also Ptaah's. They obviously thought that we could do it. We spend sometimes weeks on one chapter - 6 to 7 hours a day! -, depending on the amount of sentences, because it is so difficult to find the right English expressions. Without a relatively good knowledge of the spiritual teaching it would be impossible to do it, and even with that knowledge we quite often have to ask Billy what he really meant by saying certain things. And while doing so, we learned from Billy that the synonym-books and dictionaries are more or less useless because their explanations are not always correct. Of course, there are sometimes 18 English words for one German word, but there is often not a single one that really corresponds to the German meaning in the "Kelch" - and then we start searching, sometimes for more than half an hour for one expression! I must admit, without Billy's help we would mostly not be successful. His German vocabulary - and how he uses it - is beyond comparison and also his English vocabulary is impressive. Salome Mariann

51

Whats Been Translated

Introduction Preface Good or evil what is human nature? What the truth knows to say What must be made known comprehensively in a prophetic and predictive way for the third millennium Chapter 1 through Chapter 20 Chapter 21 through Chapter 27 (preliminary translation)

What Hasn't
Chapter 28.

Further Reading
Philosophy, Spirituality and Meditation What is announced comprehensively for the third millennium prophetically and predictively The Talmud of Jmmanuel Contact Report 010

Goblet of Truth

52

Downloads
- Chapters 1 - 20 in English and German.

Source
http://us.figu.org/portal/SpiritualTeaching/GobletofTruth/tabid/161/Default.aspx - FIGU USA - The English PDF version of the Goblet of Truth is available here. http://shop.figu.org/product_info.php?cPath=21_27&products_id=420 - FIGU Switzerland - The German printed version of "Kelch der Wahrheit" (Goblet of Truth) is available here. http://www.figu.org/ch/geisteslehre/kelch-der-wahrheit - FIGU Switzerland - The German PDF version of "Kelch der Wahrheit" (Goblet of Truth) is available here.

References
[1] http:/ / forum. figu. org/ cgi-bin/ us/ discus. cgi?pg=flogin

God-delusion and God-delusion Insanity

IMPORTANT NOTE This is an official and authorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations

Introduction
By Marianne Uehlinger, Switzerland, August 21st, 2009 Translated February 2010 by Vivienne Legg (one of the gaiaguys) with assistance from Marianne Uehlinger and Dyson Devine. As with every book written by "Billy" Eduard Albert Meier, God-delusion and God-delusion Insanity, is absolutely unlike any other. In a little more than three months, he has, once again, written a unique masterpiece for which there is no equal. The book God-delusion and God-delusion Insanity, is a totally "hot" book, in which "Billy" Eduard Albert Meier (BEAM) delivers a great deal of explosive material. However, at the same time, in contrast to other authors who do not know the truth and therefore cannot say anything about it, Billy brings the "fire extinguisher", in that he explains the truth about the Creation Universal Consciousness and how the human being if he or she wills it can come away from his or her god-delusion and come to the truth. Of the seven and a half billion human beings, which, at this point in time, constitute the Earths population, four-fifths profess a belief in one of the six world religions or in one of the sects which have emerged from them. They believe in a god whose name may not be named; they believe in a creator-god, in Jesus Christ and diverse saints; in Allah, in Shiva and Brahma or whatever they are all called in nature gods, in tin gods, and so forth. They are mostly also firmly convinced that they thereby believe in the legitimate creator of our universe and the one who determines their fate. They pray and beg for favour, health, objects or material wealth; hang rosaries over the rear view mirror in the car, and crosses around their necks, to achieve immunity from accidents and everything bad. They sacrifice food, plants, money, animals and, in earlier times (or even still today?) human beings above all children and virgins in order to make their god, their goddess or their tin gods kind and merciful, and to win them over. They give their long dark hair to the temple which earns millions therewith in exchange for a good harvest; they throw small children from a high tower into the depths where, after a nose dive and much dread, they are caught with a blanket (India) which is supposed to bring the family luck and health, and much more. All are acts of total dim-wittedness and brainlessness. No believer ever asks him or herself in which manner his or her god, his or

God-delusion and God-delusion Insanity her goddess or his or her tin god is actually supposed to meet the demands. How does the creator-god manage to simultaneously maintain the gigantic universe, and everything contained therein, while concerning himself with their small harvests, their pleading and begging and their individual wellbeing? That is totally impossible, above all when one considers that a creator would indeed be responsible for all human beings in the universe. Whoever reads this, and is a believer, will naturally, immediately have an explanation at hand, even if it is very daft, ridiculous and irrational. Their god makes everything possible. He can easily violate all the physical laws without negative effects. Whoever is not really a believer, rather is simply one who goes along with it, has by now at the latest, after consideration, noticed that something cannot be correct. And here is exactly where God-delusion and God-delusion Insanity, comes in. "Billy" Eduard Albert Meier shows, in truth and logic and with clear, precise, pointed, but also incisive words without wanting to offend the believing Earth humans why there is no god and no creator-god, as well as why there are no gods and no tin gods. He shows, instead, that it is thereby to do with a delusion which has been inherited, caused by indoctrination, has been instilled, or has been voluntarily created, and therefore is to do with a form of schizophrenia. The whole thing is pure imagination. It is a delusion. God has been genetically inherited, over millions of years, in the form of a schizophrenic, epileptic delusion, and is established in the brains temporal and parietal lobes. Since children are pestered with belief and led into confusion ever earlier if not by parents, grandparents or other guardians, then by believing teachers (so-called Creationists) there is always more suffering and grief in this world. The supposed radiance in the eyes of the believers and their blissfully ecstatic facial expressions reflect their will-o-the-wisp god-delusion and are not, for example, expressions of inner harmony, love, peace, freedom and joy. For those who have knowledge of the truth, the difference is obvious. In contrast to other authors, for example, the evolutionary biologist Richard Dawkins, in The God Delusion, or Sam Harris in, The End of Faith who do not themselves appear to know any truth about the activity of Creation (Dawkins even explicitly denies it) or in fact regard everything as chance and without purpose and effect[1] Billys "tool" is his enormous knowledge, and his wisdom, which has never before been achieved by any human being. This wisdom relates to the Creation Universal Consciousness and everything contained therein. Billy does not just point out and warn, rather he explains and instructs, and he provides answers! These are answers to the Earth humans millennia-old questions and also the questions which are just as relevant today, which could, for example, sound like this: "If god is only a figment of the imagination or a delusion, then who is watching us? What is Creation then? If nothing is chance and chaos, then how is it really? etc. " Billys statements are hard, well-formulated and precise. They will not fail to have their desired effect. But, if you now think that you will get to read that all the emblems of the religions will have to be removed and religions forbidden, then you are enormously in error. It is quite the opposite. For Billy, the human beings freedom is inviolable. He writes about that right at the beginning of the book:
"Wahrlich, es ist nicht des Rechtens, Meinungsvertretenden und Religionsglubigen resp. Gottesglubigen Sttten zu verbieten, in denen sie sich einzeln oder in Gruppen zum meinungsmssigen Austausch oder zur religisen Besinnung zurckziehen oder zusammenfinden knnen, denn das entspricht nicht der Meinungs- und Glaubensfreiheit. "Truly, it is not right to forbid opinion holders, and religious believers respectively, believers in god places in which they, individually or in groups, can withdraw or get together for the purpose of exchanging opinions, or for religious reflection, because that does not correspond to freedom of opinion, and freedom of belief. Ein anderes Sinnen, Trachten und Tun, das gegen solche Sttten und deren Wahrzeichen gerichtet ist, stellt blanken sektiererischen und fanatischen Religions- und Glaubensrassismus sowie Hass auf Andersglubige dar, und das ist in jeder Form absolut inakzeptabel. ... A different way of thinking, striving and acting which is directed against such places and their emblems, represents blatant sectarian and fanatical racism against religion and faith, as well as hatred of those who believe differently, and that is absolutely unacceptable in every form. ...

53

That, self-evidently, also applies to human beings who do not believe in a god, in gods or tin gods, rather who instead orientate their thoughts, their feelings and their actions towards the creational laws and recommendations. They are referred to as the ones who have knowledge of the truth. Truth and knowledge are, however, always relative, since both factors are likewise integrated into the laws of causality and evolution. About that, Billy writes:

God-delusion and God-delusion Insanity

54

Und zur Glaubensfreiheit gehrt auch die Wissensfreiheit, folglich auch all jenen Menschen das Recht eingerumt sein muss, die sich als Wissende in bezug auf die Realitt und deren Wahrheit und als Befolger der schpferisch-natrlichen Gesetze und Gebote von jeder Meinung und von jedem Glauben absetzen und nur gemss dem Wissen um die effective reale Wahrheit ihr Leben fhren. "And to freedom of belief also belongs freedom of knowledge. Consequently the right must be conceded to all those human beings who distance themselves from any opinion and from any belief, and only lead their lives according to knowledge about the effectively real truth as those who have knowledge in regard to reality and its truth, and as followers of the creational-natural laws and recommendations.

If you read the book attentively and carefully, and again and again, you will along with the demonstration of the madness of religions and their stories, and the explanations about the Creation Universal Consciousness and its laws and recommendations uncover much worth knowing, which, up until now, was possibly not known to you, as, for example: that which is conscious of the consciousness what an unconsciousness of the consciousness implies (whereby the subconsciousness is not meant) the significance of chance and foreordination the significance of conviction and certainty truth and the evolution of truth the life-giving factor of every life-form reality and truth free will the boomerang effect or the interdependency the significance of the origin the absolute nothingness (more about that in the FIGU-Bulletin number 63, March 2008, in German only) the need for constant motion dogmatism the open declaration of the denial of god (applying the same principle as for those who stand up for the rights, equality and equal value of women, lesbians and homosexuals) and much more. The book God-delusion and God-delusion Insanity, speaks for itself. Even one who does not consider him or herself to be a believer (whoever wrongly evaluates him or herself is also, in a certain sense, a believer!) should read it, because, it would not be from Billy if it were not at the same time a highly valuable source of truth of knowledge with which we can advance the evolution of our consciousness. Nobody on the Earth, no scientist; really nobody, is so well-versed in regard to the Creation Universal Consciousness and the human consciousness and also in regard to the religions, all of which he has studied (however he did not allow himself to be lulled in by any!) as "Billy" Eduard Albert Meier (BEAM). So the book is already, for that reason, a truly delicious morsel for everybodys consciousness according to our level of openness or unprejudice. For those who can only free themselves with difficulty from their inherited delusion, the delicious morsel may, however, really require a longer time to digest. I frankly admit that I am amused by sentences such as: "But when many human beings suffer from the same delusion, just as it is with the god delusion, then the delusional insanity is called religion, and is made socially acceptable". They are not only true, rather absolutely delicious and there are many of those. In any case, when reading, that which Billy emphasises again and again, and everywhere, is true

God-delusion and God-delusion Insanity

55

Vorurteile sind allzeitlich unberwindbare Hindernisse und Schranken auf dem Pfade zur Wahrheit. Prejudices are, at all times, insurmountable obstacles and barriers on the path to truth. Und and Alles immer prfe sehr genau und dann nur dem Guten trau. Always examine everything very precisely And then trust only that which is good.

So that you are well-prepared as you venture to embark upon the shaking, stirring and clarifying work of the century God-delusion and God-delusion Insanity, and understand it even better and can, at any rate, thereby accept it more easily, I would like to give you a couple of helpful facts, which can be broken down as follows: 1. What is god and what is the Creation Universal Consciousness? 2. Who is "Billy" Eduard Albert Meier? Is he the announced prophet of the new time, the "messiah" respectively, the Mahdi, as seen from the religious perspective? 3. The purpose and effect of nature and of the human consciousness. 4. Help in recognising the truth. the greatest errors of the believers and the most perfidious machinations of the distorters of the writings in contrast to the teaching of truth, the teaching of life, the teaching of spirit belief and knowledge colour radiations of the consciousness rationality-intellect-consciousness-block

1. What is god and what is the Creation Universal Consciousness?

So that you know, right at the beginning, in a few words, what god is and what the Creation Universal Consciousness is, I will quote a couple of sentences from Billys God-delusion and God-delusion Insanity. Everything is thoroughly explained and described in the book. What is God: Excerpt from chapter 4
...Grundlegend ist Gott eine Erfindung des Menschen resp. des menschlichen Gehirns, wobei sich die imaginre Gottheit beim Menschen ber Jahrmillionen hinweg genmssig in einer Form von schizophrenem, epileptischem Wahn vererbt und in den Schlfenlappen sowie im Scheitellappen festgesetzt hat. In Erscheinung tretende religise Erfahrungen bilden dabei Formen schizophrener Wahngebilde und sind also das Resultat eines genmssig vererbten religisen Glaubens. "Fundamentally, god is an invention of the human being, respectively, of the human brain, whereby, in the human being, over millions of years, the imaginary divinity has been inherited in a form of schizophrenic, epileptic delusion and has established itself in the temporal lobes as well as in the parietal lobes. Religious experiences which arise thereby constitute forms of schizophrenic delusion and are the result of a genetically inherited religious belief.

What is the Creation Universal Consciousness: Extract from chapter 1

Die Schpfung ist eine ungeheure, neutrale, energetische und evolutive Wesenheit SEIN, die nicht ein Wesen als solches ist, sondern eine Wesenheit als reiner natrlicher Energiezustand, eine natrlich evolutive geistenergetische Wirkungsenergie. Die Wesenheit Schpfung ist ein rein geistenergetischer SEIN-Zustand, eine strahlende Geistlichtenergie und also kein Wesen im Sinn eines Menschen, einer sonstigen Kreatur oder ein sonstig personifiziertes Wesen, also auch keine Gottheit in bermenschlicher Form. [1] "Creation is an immense, neutral, energetical and evolutive Wesenheit BEING that is not a Wesen as such but a Wesenheit as a pure natural state of energy, a natural evolutive spirit-energetical activity-energy. The Wesenheit Creation is a pure spirit-energetical BEING-state, a radiating energy of spirit-light, and therefore not a Wesen in the sense of a human being, other creature or other personified Wesen, therefore also not a divinity in superhuman form. ...

God-delusion and God-delusion Insanity

56

Die Schpfung Universalbewusstsein ist eine natrliche Produktion ihrer eigenen Evolution, genauso wie der Mensch und alle sonstigen Lebewesen sowie das gesamte Universum und alles darin Existente den durch die schpferisch-natrlichen Gesetze vorgegebenen kausalen Evolutionsformen entspricht. In ihrer natrlichen evolutiven Energie ist sie derart hoch ber allem Materiellen geformt und damit auch derart unermesslich hoch ber dem Menschen in einer rein geistenergetischen Ebene existent, dass es fr sie unmglich wre, sich in irgendeiner Weise mit einem Menschen in kommunikative Verbindung zu setzen. ... The Creation Universal Consciousness is a natural production of its own evolution just like the human being and all other living creatures as well as the entire universe, and everything existing in it corresponds to the causal forms of evolution given by the creational-natural laws. In its natural evolutive energy, it is formed so much higher over all the material and thereby exists so immeasurably high over human beings in a pure spirit-energy level that it would be impossible for it to set itself in communicative contact in any way with a human being.

Already in chapter 1, Billy thoroughly explains to the Earth human of the present time as the first human ever to do so what Creation is and how its laws and recommendations work. Thereby one must take great care that the principle of cause-effect-evolution in other words, of causality and how it works, is correctly understood. Most scientists only know about the evolution of nature, and they do not even always know that correctly, but they are basically on the right path, contrary to the Creationists who totally go astray. It obviously does not appear to be clear to them that everything spiritual and material therefore all things of all existence in that which is spiritual, physical and conscious is integrated into evolution. Actually, the following forms of evolution exist:
Creation evolution conscious evolution of the consciousness spirit-energetical evolution of Creation human life-form Only the human being evolves by means of the conscious evolution of the consciousness Life-forms of animals and other creatures plant life-forms

instinct evolution impulse evolution Adaptation evolution, respectively, assimilation evolution energy evolution Transformation evolution, respectively, conversion evolution micro-evolution Compatibility evolution and mutation evolution intelligence evolution (not to be equated with the human beings consciousness-evolution)

sand, stones, crystals, gasses, liquids, etc.

bacterium, bacillus, virus

higher species of animals, such as apes, dolphins, horses, ravens, pigs, goats, parrots, buffalo and other kinds of cattle, bears, camels, donkeys, beasts of prey, elephants, dogs, cats, sheep, and so forth.

The Creation Universal Consciousness is not simply an accumulation of chance and chaos. It is in its laws and recommendations, in the external storage banks and in our conscious memory, just as it is in the subconscious memory and in the countless forms of consciousness, unconsciousness and sub-consciousness, etc. Everywhere, everything is well ordered. Law and regulation and principles prevail. What use is a discovery to the scientists if they cannot include it in a bigger whole in order to draw right conclusions because they have a completely false picture of the Creation Universal Consciousness? Since the following seven principles of all existence are, for the time being, only explained in the Spiritual Teaching, but are very important in the drawing of conclusions, they shall be named here. Spiritual Teaching, Spirit-Lesson no. 127, Die Sieben Prinzipien aller Existenz (The Seven Principles of All Existence), Sieben Prinzipien der Wahrheit des Lebens im Geistigen, Physischen und Bewussten sind gegeben in aller Existenz (Seven Principles of the Truth of Life in the Spiritual, Physical and Conscious are given in all Existence). Nokodemjon-Henoch 1. Das erste Prinzip fundiert in der Existenz des allumfassenden Geistigen des schpferischen, allbelebenden Geistes, im Geistigen, Physischen und Bewussten, und so also in allem Geistigen und Materiellen. 1. The first principle is based in the existence of the all-embracing spirit of the creational, all-enlivening spirit, in that which is spiritual, physical and conscious, and thus in everything spiritual and material.

God-delusion and God-delusion Insanity 2. Das zweite Prinzip fundiert in der Gleichheit und Gleichwertigkeit aller Dinge des Geistigen, Physischen und Bewussten, so also alle Dinge sowohl des Geistigen als auch des Materiellen in Gleichheit und Gleichwertigkeit gegeben sind. 2. The second principle is based on the equality and equal value of all things which are spiritual, physical and conscious, thus all things which are spiritual, as well as those which are material, exist in equality and in equal value. 3. Das dritte Prinzip ist die alluniverselle und allexistenzielle Schwingung aller Formen des Geistigen, Physischen und Bewussten, und so also in allem Geistigen und Materiellen. 3. The third principle is the all-universal and all-existential vibration of all forms of that which is spiritual, physical and conscious, and thus in everything spiritual and material. 4. Das vierte Prinzip ist die Zweipoligkeit aller Dinge alles Existenten, und so also die Gegenpoligkeit aller geistigen und materiellen Werte und Faktoren in ihrer Zusammengehrigkeit. 4. The fourth principle is the bipolarity of all things in everything which exists, and thus the existence of opposite poles in all spiritual and material values and factors in its togetherness. 5. Das fnfte Prinzip ist das Gleichmass aller Dinge im Geistigen, Physischen und Bewussten, und so also in allem Geistigen und Materiellen. 5. The fifth principle is the consonance of all things in the spiritual, physical and conscious, and thus in everything spiritual and material. 6. Das sechste Prinzip ist das Gesetz des Zusammenhanges aller in Erscheinung tretenden Vorkommnisse und Geschehen, so also im Geistigen, Physischen und Bewussten, und so also gegeben in allem Geistigen und Materiellen. 6. The sixth principle is the law of the connection of all occurences and events which come about, so, therefore, in that which is spiritual, physical and conscious, and thus given in everything spiritual and material. 7. Das siebente Prinzip ist das der allumfassenden Evolution aller Dinge aller Existenz im Geistigen, Physischen und Bewussten, und so also in allem Geistigen und Materiellen. 7. The seventh principle is that of the all-embracing evolution of all things of all existence in the spiritual, physical and conscious, and thus in everything spiritual and material.

57

2. Who is "Billy" Eduard Albert Meier? Is he the announced prophet of the new time, the "messiah" respectively, Mahdi, as seen from the religious perspective?
If you have already read books from Billy, above all, the crowning work, Kelch der Wahrheit (Goblet of Truth), the book of the entire teaching of the prophets (FIGU, Wassermannzeit-Verlag,CH-8495 Schmidrti), then you know, that, "Billy" Eduard Albert Meier is the seventh and final prophet of the Nokodemjon line. To this line belong the prophets Henok, Elja (Elijah), Jeremja (Jeremiah), Jesaja (Isaiah), Jmmanuel and Mohammed (Muhammad Abdullah), and, in the present time, the prophet and proclaimer of the new time, "Billy" Eduard Albert Meier (BEAM). They all were, and are, bearers of the spirit-form of Nokodemjon, the originator of the teaching of spirit, the teaching of life, the teaching of truth. The prophet of the new time was announced in many writings, as, for example, in: OM Kanon 31, Satz 27 Und es ist der Prophet der Wahrheit bei euch ein letztes Mal, Erdenmenschen, und also ist es derselbe Prophet, der bei euch war ehedem, so ihr ihn also erwhnet finden knnet schon in den Schriften der Urahnen eurer Alten, so in den Epen von Uruk Gart und in den Upanischadis, also aber auch in den Zeichen des Tut anch Amon, in der alten Thora und im Qur-an und im Evangelium und in anderen Schriften. OM Canon 31, verse 27

God-delusion and God-delusion Insanity And the prophet of truth is with you one last time, Earth human beings, and therefore it is the same prophet who was with you before, therefore you can find him mentioned already in the writings of the fore-forebears of your elders, so in the Epic of Uruk Gart and in the Upanishads, however, also in the inscriptions of Tutankhamun, in the old Tora and in the Quran, and in the Gospels and in other writings. OM Kanon 31, Satz 28 Der Prophet, der da war euer Prophet, und der da auch ist der Prophet der Neuzeit, er, Mensch der Erde, nahm alle Not der Leiden auf sich in wahrlicher Liebe, um euch zu belehren der Rechte und der Unrechte, so ihr euch befreien knnet von Last und Fesseln, die auf euch lasten und euch drcken. OM Canon 31, verse 28 The prophet, who was your prophet, and who is also the prophet of the new time; he, human being of the Earth, took all misery of suffering onto himself in true love, in order to teach you what is right and un-right, so you can free yourselves from burdens and shackles, which burden you and weigh heavily on you. OM Kanon 33, Satz 103 Und also wird er sein als Prophet der Neuzeit, wenn sich rundet die Zeit der Zeit und wenn sein Name wird besagen, dass er ist der Hter des Schatzes (Eduard, Anm.), zur Zeit, wenn die Gerechten ihre siebentausendfache Schuld getilgt haben und den Schritt zur Erfllung des Schwures der Bestimmung getan haben werden. OM Canon 33, verse 103 And so he will be as prophet of the new time, when the time of the time comes around, and when his name means that he is the guardian of the treasure (note: Eduard) at the time when the equitable ones have expunged their seven-thousand-fold guilt and will have taken the step for the fulfilment of the oath of the determination. Talmud Jmmanuel: Das 35. Kapitel, Kulte um Jmmanuel, Satz 41. Dies aber wird sein in zweimal tausend Jahren, ehe die Zeit kommen wird, da meine Lehre unverflschet neu geprediget wird, wenn der Stand der Irrlehren und Irrkulte und der Lug und Betrug und Trug der Totenbeschwrer und Geisterbeschwrer, der Wahrsager und Hellseher sowie aller Scharlatane um die Wahrheit am hchsten sein wird. Talmud Jmmanuel: Chapter 35, Cults around Jmmanuel, verse 41. It will be two times a thousand years before the time comes when my teaching will be preached anew, without being falsified. This will occur when false teachings and erroneous cults, when lies and cheating, and when deception by the conjurers of the dead and of spirits, by the soothsayers and clairvoyants, as well as by all the charlatans of the truth, will be at their peak. Hadith = In Islam the term Hadith ("communication, telling, report") stands for handed down news of a profane, as well as of a religious nature ([German] Wikipedia). Ahmad Ibn Hanbal is quoted as saying: The Prophet Mohammed said "Allah will bring out from concealment al-Mahdi from my lineage and just before the Day of Judgement; even if only one day were to remain in the life of the world, and he will spread on this earth justice and equity and will eradicate tyranny and oppression." (Tirmidhi) Hadhrat Ali is quoted as saying: The Prophet Mohammed said "Even if only a day remains for Qiyamah (the End of Days) to come, Allah will surely send a man from my lineage who will fill this world with such justice and fairness, just as it initially was filled with oppression." (Abu Dawood) (Tirmidhi) Hadhrat Abdullah bin Mas'ood is quoted as saying: The Prophet Mohammed said, "This world will not come to an end until one man (referring to Mahdi) comes from my progeny who does not rule over the Arabs, and his name will be the same as my name." (See FIGU-Sonder-Bulletin No. 38., "Who is the person mentioned in Islam? Including the original, 1967 certificate of the naming of Eduard Albert Meier as Sheik Mohammed Abdullah; below the Turkish translation of the certificate. ") New Testament (Bible):

58

God-delusion and God-delusion Insanity Also in the Bible the, "second coming of Jesus" (correct name Jmmanuel) is announced, as a believing Christian informed me, in Luke 21, 25-28 and Matthew 24, 29-31, among others. A "second coming of Jesus" is totally out of the question. Not only because the prophet at that time was called Jmmanuel and not Jesus, but because it is absolutely impossible that the same personality can come into the world twice. Already it can be thereby recognised that the statements were falsified, because naturally, Jmmanuel was best informed about the incarnation of the consciousness-block, together with the reincarnating spirit-form. (See also Wiedergeburt, Leben, Sterben, Tod und Trauer (Reincarnation, Living, Dying, Death and Grief), in German only, and other texts and books relating to this, FIGU Wassermannzeit-Verlag, CH-8495 Schmidrti.) The believers of the respective religions unfortunately do not realise that "Billy" Eduard Albert Meier (BEAM), is actually the truthful prophet of the new time, because their consciousness, violated by the many false teachings, is no longer in a position to recognise the truth and logic in the explanations. (See also Goblet of Truth, the book of the entire teaching of the prophets.) When all the many human beings who now live and who either take no notice of "Billy" Eduard Albert Meier or who mock him and accuse him of falseness or who even attempt to murder him actually realise, at a later point in time, who he really was, they will feel great pain, because the past does not repeat itself. What has passed, has passed irretrievably. The series of the great line of prophets ends with "Billy" Eduard Albert Meier (BEAM), and for the Earth human being there will not be another time.

59

3. Purpose and effect of the nature of human life

In Chapter 2 Billy writes: "Gegenstzlich zur seltsam anmutenden Ansicht gewisser Atheistenrichtungen und dem Nihilismus, dass der Natur kein Zweck und kein Ziel unterstellt werden knne, hat die Natur sehr wohl einen Zweck und ein Ziel, wobei der Zweck die Evolution und das Ziel die Erlangung der relativen Vollkommenheit ist. " "Contrary to the seemingly odd opinion of certain directions of Atheism, and of Nihlism, that nature could not be assumed to have any purpose and effect, nature certainly does have a purpose and an effect, whereby the purpose is evolution and the effect is the obtaining of relative perfection. " The sense and purpose of the human material Earth-life is evolution. That means in the development of the consciousness and not, for example, in the piling up of money. Concerning the human beings overall determination and not only that of the Earth human being that means concretely. The human beings determination, laid out by the Creation Universal Consciousness, consists of evolving his or her spirit form, by means of his or her consciousness, so high that it the spirit form can unite with the Creation Universal Consciousness in distant coming eons in order to thereby perfect the Creation Universal Consciousness itself, because even the Creation Universal Consciousness is always only relatively perfect. The sense of life evidently appears to only be known by the students of the Spiritual Teaching, because how otherwise would the human being come to ruin, or throw away his or her life with drugs, alcohol, extreme types of sport and other excesses, with humility and canine submission or even to prepare an end to his or her life with the help of a euthanasia organisation, not knowing that it makes guilty not only him or herself, but also the one who assists the murder instead of leading his or her life in complete self-responsibility, according to the creational laws and recommendations.

God-delusion and God-delusion Insanity

60

4. Help in recognising the truth

Dekalog/Dodekalog, Satz 546. Wahrheit aber ist allgrosszeitlich bestndig und unwandelbar, denn sie entspricht der Kraft der Schpfung, die da selbst ist die Wahrheit in der Wahrheit. Decalogue/Dodecalogue, verse 546. However, truth is constant, and unchangeable, for all Great Times, because it corresponds to the power of Creation, which is, itself, the truth in the truth. The greatest errors of the believers and the most perfidious machinations of the distorters of the writings compared with the teaching of truth, the teaching of life, the teaching of spirit. False teachings of the distorters of the writings in contrast to the teaching of truth
False teachings Teaching of truth, teaching of life, teaching of spirit

Genesis of the Bible (Creationism) Creations Genesis transmitted by the pure spiritual level of PETALE 10 Commandments of Christianity Decalogue/Dodecalogue Bible OM Omfalon ir Murado (Law of Creation) Talmud Jmmanuel Goblet of Truth, the book of the entire teaching of the prophets OM Omfalon ir Murado (Laws of Creation) "Goblet of Truth", the book of the entire teaching of the prophets OM Omfalon ir Murado (Laws of Creation) "Goblet of Truth", the book of the entire teaching of the prophets Entire teaching of spirit, teaching of life, teaching of truth

Tora

Quran

Religious writings in general

Moses as falsifier of the "Commandments" in contrast to the 12 recommendations from PETALE Recommendations 11 and 12 are absent from the "10 Commandments of Christianity". In the Decalogue/Dodecalogue the following is explained about this:
Satz 615. Verse 615. So auch unterliess sie die beiden restlichen Gebote, die ihr so berliefert waren wie Moses einst am Sinai, der sie aber ebenso in Selbstsucht und Herrschsucht nie und nie offenbarte. [2] The person also omitted the two remaining recommendations, which were passed to the person, as once they were to Moses on Mt. Sinai who, in exactly the same way, however, in selfishness and thirst for power, never ever revealed them.

Die 10 Gebote des Christentums The 10 Commandments of Christianity 1. Ich bin der Herr, dein Gott, du sollst keine anderen Gtter neben mir haben. 1. I am the Lord your God. You shall have no other gods before me.

Die 12 Gebote von PETALE [3] The 12 Recommendations of PETALE 1. Du sollst keine anderen Mchte und keine Gtter, Gtzen und Heilige neben der Schpfung haben. 1. You shall have no mights and gods, tin gods and saints next to Creation.

2.. Du sollst den Namen Gottes nicht verunehren. 2. Du sollst den Namen der Schpfung heilig halten (= ehren, Anm.) und ihn nicht 2. You shall not make wrongful use of the name of your God. missbrauchen. 2. You shall honour the name of Creation and not misuse it. 3. Du sollst den Sonntag heiligen. 3. Remember the Sabbath and keep it holy. 3. Du sollst jeden Tag zum Feiertag machen und ihn heiligen (kontrollieren). 3. You shall make every day a day of festivity and honour (control) it.

God-delusion and God-delusion Insanity

61

4. Du sollst Vater und Mutter ehren, damit es dir wohlergehe. 4. Du sollst nicht brechend werden im Bunde mit der Schpfung, darin enthalten: Du 4. Honour your father and mother. sollst nicht Ehebrechen. 4. You shall not break your bond with Creation, including this: You shall not commit adultery. 5. Du sollst nicht tten. 5. You shall not murder. 5. Ehre die Schpfung, gleich wie du Vater und Mutter ehrest, achtest und liebst. 5. You shall honour Creation just as you honour, esteem and love your father and mother. 6. Du sollst nicht tten in Ausartung. 6. You shall not kill in degeneracy. 7. Du sollst nicht raubend und enteignend sein. 7. You shall not rob and expropriate. 8. Du sollst nicht falsch zeugen wider die Wahrheit, die Schpfung und das Leben. 8. You shall not bear false witness against the truth, Creation and life.

6. Du sollst nicht ehebrechen. 6. You shall not commit adultery. 7. Du sollst nicht stehlen. 7. You shall not steal. 8. Du sollst kein falsches Zeugnis geben wider deinen Nchsten. 8. You shall not bear false witness against your neighbor.

9. Du sollst nicht begehren deines Nchsten Mann oder Frau. 9. Du sollst nie und nie sprechen die Unwahrheit. 9. You shall not covet your neighbor's wife. 9. You shall never and never speak an untruth. 10. Du sollst nicht begehren deines Nchsten Hab und Gut. 10. You shall not covet anything that belongs to your neighbor. 10. Du sollst nicht begehren in Habsucht nach materiellen Schtzen und dem Besitztum des Nchsten. 10. You shall not greedily covet material riches and your next ones possessions. 11. Fluche nicht der Wahrheit. 11. Do not curse the truth. 12. Lege die Schpfungsgebote und Schpfungsgesetze nie und nie in unwerte Kulte. 12. Never and never put Creation's recommendations and Creation's laws into unworthy cults.

The greatest error of the believer is the assumption that there is a god, creator-god or tin god, and that this god, creator-god or tin god: had a book written (so-called "holy books": Tora, Bible, Quran, etc.) which contains the pure truth. takes care of the believer. assumes responsibility for the believer. determines the believers fate. demands sacrifice, humility and subjugation. punishes the believer, for not meeting his demands, with purgatory and hell until the last day. rewards the believer, for deeds which conform to the "will of God", with paradise, until the last day. demands the erradication of those who think differently, which even justifies a war. died on the cross, in order to free the believing Christians from their sins.

The truth is: All religious documents are consciously carried-out falsifications or are falsifications which arose through lack of understanding. The Goblet of Truth, the book of the entire teaching of the prophets, contains the correct teaching, namely, the teaching of truth, the teaching of life, the teaching of spirit. The human being, and everything else in the Creation Universal Consciousness, is bound by its laws and recommendations, therefore in the vibration of its cause-effect-evolution. The human being entirely bears full responsibility for him or herself and anything and everything. The human determines his or her own destiny through his or her thoughts, feelings and deeds. Sacrifice, submissiveness and subjugation prevent the human beings evolution of consciousness. They hold his consciousness in the coarse-vibrational realm (= pink/violet). Also see Decalogue/Dodecalogue, 3rd recommendation.

God-delusion and God-delusion Insanity Hell is no place, rather it is a condition in the human being him or herself in his or her mental-block which he or she forms him or herself by means of incorrect thoughts and feelings. Paradise is no place in the sky, rather it is a condition in the human being himself or herself in his or her mental-block which he himself or she herself forms by means of good and beautiful thoughts and feelings. Every human is free to nourish any thoughts and feelings he or she wishes. In each case he or she harvests the effect from this cause. No human has the right to do evil and un-right to another human being, not to mention to murder him; the death penalty also being a form of murder. Jmmanuel did not commit suicide on the cross, rather he only appeared to be dead (see Talmud Jmmanuel). But it is totally illogical to think that someone could allow him or herself to be killed and thereby release someone else from his or her sins, respectively, undo his or her sins. The laws and recommendations of Creation do not allow hocus pocus. Belief and Knowledge Colour-radiations of the Consciousness Each of the countless levels of consciousness pertaining to a human consciousness radiates a colour according to the given state of evolution. (See following tables.) The pink and violet belief-vibrations belong to the lowest level, therefore to the primary development of the consciousness. According to statements from Billy, the majority of Earth humanity finds itself in the transition between (2.) violet and (3.) green a fact about which nobody can be proud because that means that a great proportion of Earth humanity is closer to the human-primates, in so far as rationality, intellect, knowledge, logic and wisdom are concerned, than that which a human can generally achieve with his or her consciousness, and also will do so, one fine day after millions of years lived, again and again, each time as a new personality, but with the same spirit form (7. blue). We do not have the god-delusion believers to thank that the Earth human has already surmounted the first steps at all. Instead, those who deserve the thanks are those who want to evolve their consciousness and make an effort to gain relative knowledge and relative wisdom and live according to it. Of course, the pure Earth human is still young. If, however, he or she had not had his or her consciousness-deranging religions, he or she would, in spite of that, make enormous progress in regard to his or her consciousness. As an example; in regard to technology, the Earth human is very much more developed than in regard to love, peace, freedom, harmony, health and joy characteristics which would make him or her a real human being. From the Pleiadian-Plejaran Contact Reports, Volume 2, 55th contact
Colour-radiation values

62

lowest radiation values

1. Rosa 1. pink Glaube belief Verehrung veneration Anbetung worship Irrung error Unvernunft irrationality

2. Violett 2. violet Glaube belief Verehrung veneration Anbetung worship Anrufung invocaction

3. Grn 3. green Konzentration concentration Weihung dedication Heilung healing Wahrheit truth

Barmherzigkeit Vernunft benevolence rationality Verstand intellect

Unverstand Mitleid lack of intellect pity

God-delusion and God-delusion Insanity

63
Falschheit falseness Lge lie Vernichtung elimination Missgunst resentment Laster vice Zerstrung destruction Falschheit falseness Vernichtung elimination Wissen knowledge Weisheit wisdom Kraftentfaltung unfolding of power

Umwandlung Kraftanwendung transformation use of power Freiheit freedom Erkennung recognition

highest radiation-value

7. Blau 7. Blue Wahrheit truth Wissen knowledge Weisheit wisdom Kraft strength Liebe love Ehrfurcht deference Erfllung Inner fulfillment Schutz protection Macht might Schpfungswille volition of Creation Kreierung creation

As can be seen in the table, belief and assumptions (1. pink, 2. violet) stand in contrast to truth, knowledge and wisdom (7. blue). In relation to Creation, therefore, the Genesis of the Bible in contrast to the truth of the Creation-Genesis, transmitted by the pure spiritual level of Petale (= the crown of Creation), received and explained by Billy, Wassermannzeit-Verlag, CH-8495 Schmidrti. Everything that science has discovered so far confirms not the Genesis of the Bible but the Creation-Genesis. Even if the scientists up until now have only made a few really correct discoveries and often draw wrong conclusions as a consequence of the unknowledge of the "Principles of all Existence" and the "Cause-Effect-Evolution Mechanisms", they are, in spite of that, on the right path. Only their own belief in god or their arrogance prevent them from turning to the teaching of spirit, the teaching of life, the teaching of truth, in order to gain more profound cognitions. Nowhere other than in the Spiritual Teaching are the facts explained with loyalty to the truth, by the prophet of the new time, such that anyone with a healthy consciousness

God-delusion and God-delusion Insanity can comprehend them and, from that, evolve his or her own consciousness. Rationality-Intellect-Consciousness-Block The human beings material consciousness consists of uncountable forms of consciousness, respectively, levels of consciousness, as, for example, in the positive case: love, joy, correctness, mildness in behaviour, perseverance, wisdom, purposefulness, consistency, courage, strength, magnanimity, respect, deference, assiduousness, fidelity, and peace, and so forth, or in the negative case: un-peace, hatred, incorrectness, pride, selfishness, egoism, greed, laziness, lack of respect, inconsequence, foolishness, unknowledge, cruelty as well as impatience and many more of no value; all of which not only have an unconscious-form preceding them, instead, two of the most important evolutionary factors are their own, namely, rationality and intellect. In the Spiritual Teaching, Spirit-Lesson, No. 122. Rationality - Intellect - Cognition - Experience - Living-experience, Billy writes the following: "Vernunft und Verstand sind ein grundlegender Faktor und eine Kraft, die in der inneren Natur und der Struktur des Geistes und des Materiell-Bewusstseins von Urbeginn der menschlichen Kreation an dem Menschen gegeben sind. ... "Rationality and intellect are a fundamental factor and a power inherent to the inner nature and structure of the spirit and the material consciousness, given to the human being since the primal begining of the human creation. ... Durch Vernunft und Verstand wird auch erst das Denken ermglicht, das natrlich wiederum je nach der Entwicklungsstufe des Materiell-Bewusstseins geprgt wird. Rationality and intellect also initiate the possibility of thinking, which, again, in each case, is naturally defined according to the evolutionary level of the material consciousness. Je gemss der bewusstseinsmssigen Entwicklung werden die latenten Krfte von Vernunft und Verstand langsam freigesetzt und entwickeln sich zusammen weiter mit dem Bewusstsein. ... According to the evolution of the consciousness the latent powers of rationality and intellect are slowly set free and evolve further, together with the consciousness. ... Vernunft und Verstand sind also, auch wenn sie erstlich bei der Primrentwicklung nur latent vorhanden sind, in der Erkenntnisentwicklung an erster Stelle zu finden, denn durch sie luft die gesamte Entwicklung des Bewusstseins, das der Speicher sowie Empfnger und Sender und Umwandler aller Kraft und Macht ist, die aus Erkenntnissen, Wissen und Weisheit entstehen. ... " "Rationality and intellect are a fundamental factor and a power, inherent to the inner nature and structure of the spirit and the material consciousness, given to the human being since the primal beginning of the human creation. ... " The aforementioned therefore means that consciousness, rationality and intellect are, in correlation, dependent on each other, and they further each other, and indeed this starts with a perception in a spiritual form, in a physical form, a conscious form, a thought-based form, a feeling-based form, an inspiration-based form, an action-based form and in a pure material-objective form, and so forth. In the consciousness, as in the memory, and in the storage banks, everything is organised according to the levels of consciousness. That means, for example, that everything which concerns love is stored among the love vibrations, that which belongs to joy is stored among the joy vibrations, that which belongs to incorrectness, among the incorrectness vibrations, and so forth. No chaos of any kind prevails, rather it is law and regulation as with a data base. All impulsation-"processors" of the consciousness-block, therefore also rationality and intellect, work in the same manner with all human beings as long as no brain damage exists however, they work more comprehensively or more restrictedly depending on the degree of general education, broad-sightedness, knowledge, experience and wisdom and the level of evolution associated with them. Each human being changes his thinking only through his own insight, and for that rationality and intellect and consciousness are necessary which reciprocally rotating develop, therefore evolve, towards relative wisdom, through perception, recognition, cognisance, cognition, knowledge, experience and the living experience of a thing. (This applies to the immaterial realm of life as it does to the material realm of life. If, for example, wisdom is spoken

64

God-delusion and God-delusion Insanity of in regard to the immaterial realm, then, for the material realm, the value, perfection of ability perfect ability and so forth, is valid.) If pressure is applied to a human being he or she is persuaded! the human being will again be determined from outside instead of determining himself, and the evolution of the consciousness cannot consciously progress, directed by him, rather it "drips" unconsciously onward. The Creation Universal Consciousness requires no pressure, rather only the actions resulting from our own decision and will. That is also the reason why the 10, respectively, 12, recommendations of the Decalogue/Dodecalogue (FIGU Wassermannzeit-Verlag, CH-8495 Schmidrti) are not mandatory, but instead represent recommendations, which, however, the human is advised to follow if he wants to lead a life which is equitable for the human being. In conclusion to my introduction I present the last lines of the poem, Ein sehr komischer Wicht ...(A Very Funny Wretch ... ), by Billy - written on the 19th of August 1978 - from the book, 61 Jahre Gedichte, Sprche, Aphorismen von "Billy" Eduard Albert Meier, 1943 - 2004 (61 Years of Poems, Sayings, Aphorisms by "Billy" Eduard Albert Meier, 1943 2004), FIGU Wassermannzeit-Verlag.
Der Mensch jedoch hat den wirklichen Sinn auf Erden, wissend, evolutiv, harmonisch und auch liebvoll zu werden; das jedoch muss er aus eigener Kraft und Wahrheit schaffen; er darf niemals in seinem Streben und Wirken erschlaffen. Er muss die Gesetze des Lebens erkennen und diese achten und niemals beim Lesen von Religionsschriften verschmachten. So mancher Glubige sieht bei diesen Worten rot in Rot, doch die Wahrheit ist und bleibt die, dass Gott ist tot. Und diese Wahrheit gelte jedem Gottglubigen als Gebet, denn dieser Typ im Himmel hat niemals gelebt.

65

The human being has, however, the real sense on Earth, to become knowing, evolutive, harmonious and also loving; but he or she must manage with his or her own power and truth; he or she may never slacken in his or her striving and actions. He or she must recognise the laws of life and respect them; and never languish while reading religious writings. With these words many a believer sees red in red, but the truth is and remains that god is dead. And every god-believer should take this truth as a prayer, because this guy in heaven has never lived.

Translaters note: As with the translation of Kelch der Wahrheit, this translation utilises some word choices which have been determined by Billy Meier because many of the more conventional English word choices are less appropriate for conveying the true meanings of the German words as used by Billy Meier.
[1] There are no English terms that convey the meaning of the German terms Wesen and Wesenheit. The explanation can be found in dict.figu.org (http:/ / dict. figu. org). [2] This refers to a person who, at the turn of the 20th century, had recieved a transmission of the Recommendations, and freely falsified them, without conscience, to the point of being unrecognisable, according to the persons way of thinking which was biased in a cult relious sense. [3] Explanation in Decalogue/Dodecalogue, Wassermannzeit-Verlag, FIGU, CH-8495 Schmidrti

God-delusion and God-delusion Insanity

66

Source
Email from gaiaguys

How To Create Peace And Harmony On Earth

...And Head To The Stars As A Mature And Responsible Civilisation
This is a work-in-progress or should I say vision-in-progress? Please leave your comments on the discussion page if you have any.

Introduction
This article is a brief vision of how the Earth-human could reverse climate change, eradicate food poverty, energy poverty and spiritual poverty and ultimately create a peaceful and harmonic society for all human beings on Earth. It focuses on the recommendations given to us by the Plejaren, their allies and Eduard Albert Meier, wiseman, seer and ancient spirit. There is no dithering or political correctness in this article. It also attempts to embrace the higher values of responsibility and wisdom but rejects primitive values and emotions such as greed, selfishness and lust. There are many gaping holes in this article and I hope to improve it as time progresses. To most people it must surely seem a joke to read but I say to those people: Therefore, never elevate yourself above your neighbours and never be of the erroneous view that you are the most distinguished and most knowing human in this world, because, truly, there are humans who stand high above you in this respect because they are more distinguished than you in any matters of work, knowledge, ability and functioning, etc. Sapere Aude (Dare to Exercise Reason)

The Procedure To Create Peace and Harmony on Earth

Reduce Population To Sustainable Level
What is the sustainable level? The Earth can only support, in total abundance, 529,000,000 human beings (same as the global population of the year 1700CE) when the factors such as the amount of fertile arable land available and the required amount per person are taken into account.[1] Reducing the population to the sustainable level will solve two immediate problems on Earth: climate change (less people = less CO2 emissions = zero forest clearances = stabilisation of atmosphere) and food poverty (less people = less demand = more cheaply available food). These two immediate issues, if not effectively tackled by reducing the population, will cause devastation across the globe within one lifetime (80 years), in the form of massive refugee armies, possibly in the 100s of millions, catastrophic and regular natural disasters and ultimately through these events, global war (for resources). Current and proposed attempts to tackle climate change are futile and negligible.

How To Create Peace And Harmony On Earth Population decimation strategy Create international laws from the following recommendations to naturally reduce the population of Earth from 7,500,000,000 to 529,000,000 within a century. The suggested marriage and procreation laws below will be the main driving force for the population reduction strategy. 1. An optimum per-country population should be determined and strived for: Optimum population per country should be calculated using resources in Appendix A. Refer to Population Table 2009 for a table showing the year 2009 overpopulation calculations for all countries. 2. Establish new lawful prerequisites for procreation: Requires an existing marriage/civil partnership of at least 3 years. Proof of a healthy, harmonious marriage (multiple witness statements required, needs further definition). Proof of irreproachable conduct of the marriage partners. Proof of mental, moral and physical ability to raise children (requires examination by suitable government body). Proof of health no hereditary and infectious diseases, no addiction to illegal or prescription drugs or to alcohol, etc. that may endanger the health of the future embryo. No affiliation with extremist or subversive groups that has the potential to cause the child being unable to truly and successfully live as part of it's society. 3. Establish the maximum number of children by law to be 2-children per married-couple. 4. Enforce the maximum number of children law: Enforcement can include forced sterilisation of offenders and adoption of children, once born, to foster parents. Enforcement should include mandatory sterilisation after 2nd child born. Rapists, murderers, paedophiles should all be force-sterilised as part of correctional program. Victims of rape that produce children should not be force-sterilised obviously as it would not be their fault (requires a successful rape conviction). Twins, triplets obviously can cause the 2-per-couple limit to be exceeded. This should not be punishable as this is a natural event that is not conventionally preventable. 5. Establish lawful prerequisites for marriage/civil partnership: Must have been "dating" for at least 2 years. (Monitoring by dating registry required) After the 2 years period, must be separated for 6 months with only brief visits possible in order to prove desire to marry/enter civil partnership is authentic. 6. Educate the population in new recommendations for relationships: No sexual contact for first 3 months of relationship. Lust is a primitive emotion and is confused with true love. Sexual interaction can produce false dependencies on partner (unenforceable but should at least be a recommendation during education). 7. Educate the population in the benefits of the new laws (mentally, morally and physically adept human beings will result that lead to a brighter and peaceful future for mankind; a sustainable population will result in nature returning to health and an end to the abuse of planet Earth).

67

How To Create Peace And Harmony On Earth

68

Form UN Spiritual Council (UNSpC)

1. UN Spiritual Council's (UNSpC) purpose is to govern the countries of Earth and will be formed by personnel from all areas of the Earth who have great knowledge and understanding of the spirit teaching. They will be the leaders who together shall decide how to resolve the problems facing humanity as they occur. They shall be apolitical in nature, democratic and wise enough to take appropriate action without delay. 2. Training in spirit teaching will be necessary for all UNSpC personnel. 3. The UNSpC will replace Secretary General and UN Security Council role and will have ultimate control of Earth. 4. The UNSpC will direct the CWA (Central World Army) to enforce peace wherever there are riots or terrorist activities. 5. The UNSpC will direct the CWA to relieve the effects of natural catastrophe's such as earthquakes, floods, droughts, hurricanes and tornadoes. 6. In exchange for transferring the rights and responsibilities for ensuring the security of the world from the sovereign countries to the CWA, all participating countries will be guaranteed peace and the protection from subversive or terrorist groups and organisations and sufficient food and energy to sustain their entire populations.

Form Central World Army (CWA) To Enforce Peace

1. The CWA champions peace and has world peace as its highest commandment. 2. It's duty is to protect human life and, if necessary, to defend it in personal action, even with weapons if need be. 3. All countries must contribute a proportionate share of personnel to central world army, proportionate to the population. 4. It will have mandatory participation. 5. No other armies will be permitted to exist on Earth (except for national police forces). 6. The quantity of personnel in the CWA will be in the millions. 7. The deployment of CWA will be worldwide whenever and wherever it is needed. 8. The leadership of CWA chosen according to level of knowledge of the spirit teaching and tactical warfare experience and knowledge. 9. The CWA will be answerable only to the UN Spiritual Council. 10. The CWA will quell all uprisings and wars in all countries of the Earth immediately upon analysis and with logical and proportionate force. 11. The United Nations Security Council will be disbanded. 12. See FIGU_Open_Letter_003#World_Peace_and_Multinational_Peace-Fighting_Troops for more info.

Form New National Governments

1. The leadership of all governments of all nations will need education and training in the spirit teaching or be replaced by those who have gained this knowledge and wisdom. 2. Each member of the new national government leadership needs a decent level of wisdom and knowledge in the spirit teaching and be at least 50 years old (older people are much wiser). 3. All national governments will be answerable to UN Spiritual Council. 4. National police forces will continue to exist and can be supported by the CWA.

How To Create Peace And Harmony On Earth

69

Enact New Laws To Ensure Peace And Harmony

Enact New Continuity Laws 1. In order to ensure continued supply of energy, food and water for continued sustenance of current population, laws must be passed worldwide for national governments to seize control of all water, energy and food production and distribution businesses. 2. Related businesses such as transportation (logistics) businesses that are needed to transport food should also be controlled by national government. Abolish False Laws 1. Abolish death penalty. This will ensure that the reincarnated human spirit has a chance to avoid a similar fate by being able to reflect upon his crime within prison. Destroy Almost All Nuclear Weapons 1. Destroy all nuclear weapons as nuclear explosions severely damages the Earth's atmosphere and pollutes all life upon it. To be done by CWA. 2. Exception: the CWA should keep a cache of nuclear weapons in case of a meteor-threat. Enact New Human Rights Laws 1. As long as the adult works 8 hours per day 5 days per week they are entitled to certain freely given resources. They are: Free house and land (upon reaching adulthood). Free electrical energy for the house. Free food and drink. Free clothing. Free miscellaneous necessities such as toothpaste, shaving foam, shaving blades, cooking utensils, gardening tools etc. Free technology (1 x educational computer, 1 x entertainment system, 1 x communication system etc). Free access to all modes of transportation, including neighbourhood "pool" vehicles that are effectively shared vehicles. 2. All pets must be kept outside human living quarters to avoid the spread of disease.[2] Enact New Food Distribution Laws 1. Where possible, food must be produced for a country by itself. Every country must become self sufficient in food production. This will minimise transportation costs until faster, more efficient, non-polluting propulsion technology is developed. Overpopulated countries will become more self-sufficient as the population becomes reduced because they will need to import less food. 2. Food must be distributed equally and free of charge to all humans in the country in which it was produced. 3. Water must also be distributed equally and free of charge in the same manner. 4. Surplus food should be preserved and kept in case of emergencies and ready to be transported to any location around the world. e.g. in case of natural disaster such as floods or earthquakes.

How To Create Peace And Harmony On Earth Enact New Genetic Engineering Laws 1. Scientific progress is inevitable for all human beings in the known existence. Genetic engineering is a science that can contribute significantly to the reduction of the human being's suffering due to inherited and acquired diseases and greatly improve the quality of life for all planetary lifeforms. 2. Primitive religious arguments and fear mongering against GE are holding back the progress of the human beings evolution and must be counteracted by a mandatory educational curriculum focusing on all aspects of GE so as to assist with the rate of research and implementation of GE technologies worldwide. 3. Some benefits of GE are: 1. GE can massively increase the crop yield and crop quality by creating new super vegetables and fruits. 2. GE can eliminate the need to kill and eat any and all animals as a result of the creation of new fruit and vegetable species that provide the animal proteins we need to consume. 3. GE can extend the human beings' lifespan by hundreds, even thousands of years. Having a life span of one thousand years or more would allow us to become kings and queens of knowledge and wisdom. 4. GE can eliminate the human beings' vulnerability to all known diseases. In other words, improve the effectiveness of the human beings' immune system. The human being will probably eventually become invulnerable to all or nearly all diseases. 5. GE can eliminate all significant deformities within the human being and its' future offspring. 4. Therefore new laws decriminalising GE, within rationalised and moralistic parameters, must be enacted worldwide. 5. GE should obviously not be used to create human-animal cross-breeds, even in secret (for example, for military applications such as the creation of an army super-soldiers) because some of these new lifeforms will still have human brains and therefore be inhabited by a human spirit form that would surely endure great suffering when experiencing such incarnations. 6. GE should obviously not be used to create humans born without a fully functional and normal human body (for example, cyborgs), such as being born with exposed nerve-endings instead of arms and legs in order to be readily attached to organic-computer interfaces. This is a disgusting abuse of GE that is prophesied to occur in the future. Enact New Earth Preservation Laws 1. Any action that leads to the destruction of any natural habitat or wildlife must be stopped, including the felling of trees or clearing of wild land. Enough has been destroyed already. Currently inhabited areas must be used, redeveloped or returned to a natural state. 2. Additional forest must replanted to improve the level of oxygen in the Earth's atmosphere from the current 20% to a new level of 30%. Enact New Education Laws 1. All children and adults must be educated in the spirit teaching including Dekalog Dodekalog, Basic Rules of Man and Goblet of Truth and possibly the Spirit Lessons. 2. All human beings must be given free education to degree level in at least 3 subjects and an maximum of 5 so that everyone is capable of moving to different job sectors (skill availability will more easily meet skill demand). 3. All religions are falsehoods, lies and corruptions of the truth and therefore should be outlawed within schools before adulthood (there is more useful knowledge to learn when young such as the known and logical truth). 4. Optional study of the religions should be permitted from adulthood onwards in an historical context in order to understand mankind's second greatest bane.

70

How To Create Peace And Harmony On Earth Enact New Economic Laws Formation Of The Single World Currency 1. A single world currency will be created e.g. the EC (Earth Credit), whereby this may be used to trade in luxuries. All money will be equally distributed on a monthly basis without exception. 2. Efforts should be made to phase out paper currency in order to completely eliminate hoarding. This means luxury goods producers need to gain the ability for computer/card transactions at all outlets. Formation Of The One World Bank (OWB) 1. Since everyone will have or soon have all necessities to live a normal life, there will no longer be any need for more than one worldwide bank and it will essentially become an organisation that manages zero interest, zero overdraft current accounts and not much else besides (no loans, no investments, no trading). Therefore all existing banks should merge into the one world bank. Enact New Immigration Laws 1. Until the sustainable population has been achieved there will be no migration anywhere between countries unless on urgent humanitarian work. 2. Humans will work to improve their own country's infrastructure not their own bank accounts. Enact New Housing Laws 1. New dome-shaped domestic houses will be built upon water-based foundations as the most suitable design to resist earthquakes and all severe weather. 2. Existing housing will be gradually replaced with new domes. 3. Domes will be large enough to comfortably host a family of to 5 human beings. Two parents and three children (two children per couple now, then three permissible after population reduced to 529,000,000). 4. Each dome house will come with a plot of 2 acres of land for gardening activity by the occupants because this will enable humans to have close contact with nature, an important activity for a being that originates from nature.

71

Research And Development Projects

1. Research new emission-free and renewable energy sources. 2. Research way to make nuclear waste inert. 3. Research anti-gravity propulsion to replace current transport.

Ultimate Goals
1. Mankind sheds the last of his barbaric traits. 2. All Earth humans knowledgeable of true Laws of Creation and therefore able to truly live and truly evolve spiritually. 3. All Earth children experience a loving, safe, supportive and educational childhood and thus grow into psychologically balanced adults. 4. Flora and fauna completely restored to year 1500CE levels where possible minus the already extinct species. 5. All roads destroyed and the road-land returned to nature. 6. Man becomes the true guardian of planet Earth and no longer it's abuser or disease. 7. Man becomes suitable for interaction with other interstellar civilisations.

How To Create Peace And Harmony On Earth

72

Appendices
Appendix A
See Overpopulation_Bomb See Overpopulation Crusade See FIGU Bulletin 10 Readers Question 3 below: Question 3. a) In your Overpopulation brochure #3, page 9, you state a family of 5 requires 1 hectare [approx. 2.5 acres] of land to feed itself, maintain a garden, and allow for freedom of movement. But in the next sentence you say that 1 kilometer2 (km2) = [0.39 mile2] should be calculated for every 12-person group. b) How do you come up with these results when 1 hectare land with an area of 10,000 meters2 (m2) = 100 x 100 meters [approx. 330 x 330 ft] is required for 5 persons [10,000/5 = 2,000 m2] per personand then you state that 12 persons require 1 km2 [0.39 mile2] fertile land, which amounts to 1,000 m x 1,000 m or 1,000,000 m2 [1,000,000/12 = 83,000 m2] per person? Fritz Gollmann, Austria Response: a) The number of 5 persons per 1 hectare refers to people who live in settlements, such as villages, cities or larger clans and tribal housing areas. This implies that a total of 500 persons should be living on 1 km2 [0.39 mile2] in such areas. And yet, here on Earth the number of people today is a multiple of this recommended total number. Furthermore, in such places, as a rule, neither gardens nor parks are allocated for the required level of self-sufficiency, because one house or apartment is constructed immediately adjacent to another house or apartment. The consequence is that individual families, frequently with many children, live door-to-door beside each other and have, therefore, no open space in which to move about. The "five-person rule" applies only to population clusters such as villages, cities, and the like. On the other hand, we must allow in our calculation 12 persons per 1 km2 when dealing with open, fertile, tillable land, intended for agricultural and horticultural purposes. This type of land is not only intended for personal self-sufficiency but also for the general community's self-sufficiency. Although people within these communities are only able to plant fruit and vegetables, and keep a limited number of animals on their land of 10,000 m2 [107,642 ft2], the amount of arable land does not allow for any full-scale selfsufficiency. And of these 107,642 ft2 specific portions must be allocated for buildings, open-air recreational purposes and the like, which again require external food supplies so the people there can adequately subsist. These supplies must be provided by the agricultural and horticultural land areas where a mere 12 persons live per 0.39 mile2. b) The optimum total human population a planet can adequately hold is calculated according to how much arable, fertile land is available. The area, in square kilometers, determines the maximum number of humans who should live on it. The total area is then divided by the number of people, taking into account that a certain number of them will live in villages, cities or other larger settlements, while the rest will live on large properties, tended by their tenants in an agricultural manner who will supply food to the people in the villages, cities, and the like. On Earth we have available approximately 130 million km2 [50.2 million miles2] of icefree, fertile and barren land surface. However, this total land mass must not be used to calculate the optimum human population, for only the fertile land can be used in that calculation. The Earth's fertile land mass originally amounted to 24 million km2 [9.3 million miles2]. This amount of land would have allowed for the problem-free feeding of a total population of 529 million human beingswhen taking into account that 5 persons can live on 1 hectare [approx. 2.5 acres] in the villages, cities or other housing areas; if 12 persons can live on 1 km2 [0.39 miles2]; and if it is also utilized for agricultural and horticultural purposes. However, today only 18 million of the original 24 million km2 [7 million of 9.3 million original miles2] of fertile land remain available since the terrestrial population, in a mad breeding spree, created this overpopulation problem and land destruction. The latter two dilemmas have already destroyed 6 million

How To Create Peace And Harmony On Earth km2 [2.3 million miles2] of this fertile land through the construction of villages, cities, airports, recreational/sport centers, factories, industrial plants, and others. Additionally, the populace has built dams and has induced the formation of bleak deserts in what previously were lush areas. Hence, if the original 24 million km2 or 9.3 million miles2 of fertile land are inhabited by 529 million humans, approximately 22 (or 22.04 to be precise) persons can live on each 1 km2 or 0.39 mile2not taking into account villages, cities or other settlements. When 18 million km2 [7 million miles2] of fertile land are used in the calculation, 30 (29.38) people of a total human population of 529 million would live on each square kilometer. This means that 18 of 30 persons now would have to live in villages, cities or large settlements, which amounts to approximately two-thirds of the entire population. Assuming now we have an allotment of 130 million km2 [50.2 million miles2] of ice-free land surface available, this calculates out as 4.06 persons per 1 square kilometer provided the human population is a mere 529 million. Included in the number of square kilometers are, however, the desert areas, mountains, steppes and tundras along with other barren land masses and forests. Because today's human population has already reached a total of 6.3 billion for the entire ice-free land mass, we calculate that there are 48.46 persons per 1 km2 [0.39 mile2]. Using the same population figures, this gives us 262.5 persons per 1 km2 for the original 24 million km2 or 9.3 million miles2. When the human population is calculated by applying the ratio to the remaining 18 million km2 [7 million miles2] arable land, the resultsbelieve it or notshow 350 human beings per 1 km2 or 0.39 mile2 of land. Of course, in reality this is not the case since many of these people live in villages, cities or other large settlements. If these many humans were to be disbursed over the entire number of square kilometers of remaining fertile land mass, the coverage would actually amount to 350 humans per 1 km2 or 0.39 mile2. This signifies that no agricultural and horticultural organizations whatsoever could operate on this land. The Fischer Almanac provides the following explanation for this situation: Quote: In 1993, the Earth's 130 million km2 [50.2 million miles2] ice-free land mass was covered by 32% forests, 11% farmland, and 26% pastures. The remaining 31% consisted, among other things, of grassland that was not used for agricultural purposes, marshes, as well as human settlements and transportation infrastructures. In studying this land on a worldwide basis, a distinct damage pattern of human origin was observed in 1990 upon nearly 15% of the ice-free land surface. Such damage affects 38% of all farmland, 21% of permanent grassland, and 18% of the forests and savannahs. The largest contributor to the problem of land damage, at 56%, is water erosion, that is to say, the removal of top soil by rain and run-off; and 28% of the damage is caused by wind erosion, i.e., the relocation of soil by the wind. An annual total of 74 billion tons of soil is lost through water and wind erosionand only 1-2 tons of soil per hectare [approx. 2.5 acres) are regenerated per year. In Europe and the USA, 17 tons are removed per hectare. In Asia, Africa, and South America 30-40 tons per hectare are removed per year. Indeed, over the past 150 years half of all fertile, arable land has been lost in this manner throughout the many regions. Of lesser significance, by comparison, is the chemical degradation of the land, which amounts to a global average of 12%.
Soil Degradation The main categories of chemical and other degradation causes include: Toxification of the ground - through overfertilization and pesticide abuse, industrial activities, garbage dumps, and harmful fumes from the air; Acidification - from materials introduced through the air ("acid rain"), ammonia from livestock; Salinization - generally through improper watering; Loss of Nutrients/Humus - through inappropriate agricultural practices. Soil compression - with 4% the smallest damage contributor: the use of agricultural devices too heavy for the soil, and the removal of surface vegetation; Cover up; Seal in (traffic and building surfaces), and Subsidence (e.g., as a result of mining activities).

73

How To Create Peace And Harmony On Earth The type, extent, and cause of ground degradation vary greatly from one region to another. The percentage of degraded surfaces of arable land can range from 16% in Oceania to 75% in Central America (Europe 25%); with degraded permanent grassland the percentage ranges from 11% in North America to 31% in Africa; and with degraded forest and savannahs surfaces, from 1% in North America to 38% in Central America. With the ever-growing human population on Earth, the loss of fertile, arable ground increasingly brings into question the assured availability of global food supplies. The world's average per capita arable ground decreased from 0.41 hectare [1.01 acre] in 1961 to 0.24 hectare [0.59 acre] in 1993. Particularly affected by this trend are the underdeveloped countries. In 1993 the per capita available arable ground was only 0.16 hectare [0.39 acre], well below the allotment necessary to cover the 0.17-0.3 hectare [0.42-0.74 acre] minimum average produce requirements for humans.

74

Appendix B
What the Plejaren Wish for Earth Humans Presented by Quetzal in Contact Report 215 On Saturday, February 28, 1987, at 2:09 AM Quetzal 1. For the earth humans, we wish that they, in all love and reason, tend toward bringing an end to all aggression, acts of violence and wars, as well as all criminality, all hate, all discord, every bondage as well as any craving for vengeance and retaliation. 2. In order that correct justice and humanity, as well as true reverence for life can prevail, it is our desire that in all countries worldwide, torture as well as the death penalty be abolished and laws are enacted where every life and the right to soundness of the body and psyche are respected and placed under legal protection. 3. We wish that a normal state of population and births be strived for on Earth and, in this regard, effective worldwide birth control be enforced, because only through this can too excessive an overpopulation be avoided and even further privation, criminality, hate against fellow men, wars, exploitation of Earths resources to the utmost, as well as new diseases, epidemics and misery be avoided and contained. 4. A means of food production should be strived for on Earth among all people and these goods should be distributed in such a manner that the misery of hunger no longer develops and, therefore, all people have enough food. 5. Earth humans should no longer be destructive in all areas of science and in the cultivation of land and forests, as well as water utilization, etc., but rather be constructive and progressive. This also refers to the preservation of a healthy atmosphere and ever more threatening climatic change, with reference to that which originates through human fault. 6. Earth humans should consciously unfold in the forms of love and knowledge, as well as in true humanity, and recognize Creation-given evolution as the highest goal and meaning of life. 7. Earth humans should utilize their sciences in such a manner that true, positive progress develops in every respect. 8. The cognition, knowledge, experience, as well as wisdom should grow within earth humans that they are not the only human life forms in the entire universe and are, furthermore, but a fraction of the whole within the universe. 9. True peace as well as true love and freedom should finally prevail on Earth and among all human beings regardless of skin colour, race and faith, without hate, revenge, jealousy, craving for retaliation, privation, misery, murder, homicide, terror and wars. 10. It should come to an end that the countries of Earth even the poorest and most underdeveloped among them maintain armies that are armed to the teeth and senselessly burn away innumerable sums of money in the billions which could and should be used for the true well-being of the people. Thus it should finally cease that politicians and the military, as well as the most diverse organizations everywhere in the world, talk about peace and freedom, love

How To Create Peace And Harmony On Earth and humanity, in order to justify tremendous financial expenditures on the one hand, and on the other hand, to snatch up even more of these funds for purposes of war and terror and to heat up the weapons industry so that further acts of terrorism and war can be carried out with the new weapons. 11. It must finally come to an end on Earth that human beings with other forms of conviction as well as different faith, skin colour and race are hated, pursued, tortured and killed. 12. It must come to an end that umpteen thousand tons of food are criminally destroyed on a daily basis for reasons of profit or, due to low market prices, they are simply thrown into rivers, fed to livestock or left to rot away; food which would spare millions of people from a death by starvation, in particular women and children who are the ones bearing the most misery in this regard. 13. It must come to an end that earth humans as a whole face all their enormous problems helplessly and powerlessly because all the profit-greedy, irresponsible and unscrupulous ones are able to conduct their criminal affairs unrestrained without being held accountable for them, as are also the governmental persons of responsibility who are incapable of administering their office within the framework of a just and appropriate leadership in order to resolve the mounting problems. 14. Most urgently, the earth human must learn to bear his own responsibility and consciously act in a progressive manner in accordance with this. It can no longer persist that the responsibility is simply shifted onto someone or something else, because the individual is responsible for all of his own thinking, feelings and actions. The individual must recognize and adhere to his responsibility, because only when the individual begins recognition of his responsibility and adheres to his responsibility will the next person be prompted to do the same, whereby others, in turn, will join in, and finally the whole of Earths mankind will be taken up by it. 15. If the individual person feels the need to actively do something to change the world, its human beings in particular, this actually is within his power, but only in such a manner that he be an example to his fellow man and fellow men. Thus every person has it within him/herself to begin a change for the better, toward peace, love, freedom, progress, as well as toward knowledge and wisdom. Everyone must make a start by himself and also discover the way to a free and happy life on his own. Each person must first acquire an optimistic attitude solely for himself, and from this will initially result the progress of expansion through which his fellow men will be prompted and will join in. And if people think consciously in this direction, then they will make the amazing discovery that all means and all hopes for a true progress exist only when they start everything by themselves. 16. The human being must recognize, discover and experience, in detail through his own cognition, what his true, innermost being is and how it relates to the external personality. 17. Unfortunately, earth humans have generally assigned top ranks or top status to political, economic, scientific, military, material and financial values. These, however, are non-values that bring tremendous damage through which the well-being in physical and psychological aspects is impaired, as well as the consciousness-related development of the individual and even of the whole of mankind. As a result, the true sages and philosophers have vanished, making room for the wanna-bes with respect to wisdom and philosophy who frequently inundate the world and its mankind with horrendous nonsense that has nothing to do with reality, correctness and conformity to laws of the spiritual energies and Creation. All of these non-values must be removed in order to place the true sages back in their proper place in society. The opportunity must be provided for these few who are presently on Earth, to emerge from their hidden solitude so that they can instruct the people. In so doing, however, all those must be pushed into the background who spread unreasonable sectarian teachings and principles, through which earth humans have been pushed away from the real truth and have been misled. 18. Earth humans must learn not to solely pursue materialism and money from birth until death, and hence they should not listen just to those who have amassed political or military power or an immense fortune. And so they should neither aspire after them nor try to be like them, and devote neither their time, their work and efforts nor their initiative and lives to them, as well.

75

How To Create Peace And Harmony On Earth If people nevertheless do this, then they forfeit their evolution and thus the meaning of their existence. And if they do not lose their life in a direct manner, then they make themselves dependent on the rulers of a political, dictatorial, military or materially wealthy form, shouting approval and support for them and becoming those who live an appearance instead of those who truly live/exist. 19. The earth human must free himself from the variety of political, dictatorial, military, scientific and faith-oriented directions, as this alone guarantees, on the one hand, the discovery and following of the path of the Creational truth and its laws and commandments, as well as, on the other hand, a loving, peaceful, liberated, wise and harmonious functioning of the individuals and the entire community of mankind. Truthfully no movement of a political, military, economical, scientific, philosophical and faith-oriented form should be allowed to dominate over another. However if such domination exists, then rivalries, hate, racism, faith and political struggles, as well as discord, lack of freedom, unkindness, ignorance and many further non-values develop which lead to destruction, murder and manslaughter, in addition to warlike actions and falsehood. 20. The earth human must change toward the good and positive through his own reason and grasp of responsibility, and thereby rehabilitate himself. Thus he must establish his own dimension and free himself from his self-demeaning service toward all his shortcomings and his false hopes and desires. The earth human considers that he will live new lives over and over again in striving for that which is higher in accordance with the Creational laws and commandments through many new personalities in reincarnation of the spirit form and the comprehensive consciousness block, namely in the obligation of a Creational path that he consciously develops in every logical, good and positive form. But this means that every person must strive for his advancement through every personal responsibility, and society must also make that possible for him. It is correct that everybody takes the trouble to perform the required work for which he will be paid and which will enable him to afford housing in one form or the other, as well as, in self-responsibility, to bear the cost of his food and clothing and also for his training and education and for all arising needs. 21. The earth human must learn to recognise and understand his true, innermost Creational being, because solely through will it be possible for him to get involved with his body and, above all, his material consciousness and its awakening and development. Thus he learns his own self-appreciation for his innermost being as well as his body and consciousness and come to this realisation by himself. So the recognition and conscious arousal of ones own innermost being occurs through the awakening of the material consciousness as well as true awareness of the body.

76

References
[1] Appendix A [2] Contact Report 148

Meditation from Clear Sight

77

Meditation from Clear Sight

IMPORTANT NOTE This is an unofficial and unauthorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations
Meditation from Clear Sight High and highest meditation Pages 239-240 by Billy Meditative basis to the positive consciousness-bearing The true wealth of the meditative basis to the positive consciousness-bearing rests in the true insight and in the true knowledge, learning and experience, that the omnipotence of one's own thoughts and feelings steers all functions and processes of life as a whole. Opposed to this is the blind belief in an all-directing god and in amulets that fend off calamity, magical talismans, ritualistic acts and hallowed places of worship, holy rituals and relics, consecrated shrines, hallowed and holy water, holy breads and wines, etc. Knowledge is, in its essence, wisdom and positive-neutral power, in comparison with which belief is a lack of understanding and a phenomenon of intellectual-feeling-related as well as psyche-consciousness-related, misdirected mechanisms without knowledge regarding the Creational-spiritual and Creational-natural laws and directives. From this it clearly and definitively follows that recognition, knowledge, learning, experience and wisdom are alone the true factors that exhibit real values and are evolutively effective and build a positive basis to the positive consciousness-bearing, while, in contrast to this, the belief is a path to destruction and devolution and leads to insanity and confusion as well as to a perturbed consciousness-bearing. Meditation aus klarer Sicht Hohe und hchste Meditation Seiten 239-240 von Billy Meditative Grundlage zur positiven Bewusstseinshaltung Der wahre Reichtum der meditativen Grundlage zur positiven Bewusstseinshaltung fundiert in der wahren Einsicht und im wahren Wissen, Erfahren und Erleben, dass die Allmchtigkeit der eigenen Gedanken und Gefhle alle Funktionen und Prozesse des gesamten Lebens steuert. Dagegen steht der blinde Glaube an einen allesrichtenden Gott und an unheilabwehrende Amulette, zauberkrftige Talismane, Kulthandlungen und geheiligte Kultsttten, heilige Rituale und Reliquien, geweihte Schreine, geheiligtes und heiliges Wasser, heilige Hostien und Weine usw. Wissen ist in seiner Essenz Weisheit und positiv-neutrale Macht, Glaube dagegen ist Verstndnislosigkeit und ein Phnomen gedanklich-gefhlsmssiger sowie psychisch-bewusstseinsmssiger fehlgesteuerter Mechanismen ohne Kenntnis in bezug auf die schpferisch-geistigen und schpferisch-natrlichen Gesetze und Gebote. Daraus geht klar und eindeutig hervor, dass allein Erkenntnis, Wissen, Erfahrung, Erleben und Weisheit die wahrlichen Faktoren sind, die reale Werte aufweisen und evolutiv wirksam sind und eine positive Grundlage zur positiven Bewusstseinshaltung bilden, whrend gegenstzlich dazu der Glaube ein Weg der Destruktion und Devolution ist und in die Irre und Wirrnis sowie in eine gestrte Bewusstseinshaltung fhrt.

Meditation from Clear Sight

78
Eine meditative Grundlage zur positiven Bewusstseinshaltung besteht im Wert dessen, dass das Bewusstsein durch entsprechend meditative Gedanken und Gefhle gesteuert und bewusst geformt wird. Die meditative Form besteht dabei darin, dass bewusst immer wieder bestimmte Gedanken gepflegt werden, durch die dementsprechende Gefhle ausgelst werden, die sich wohltuend und positiv-ausgeglichen in der Psyche manifestieren und diese formen, wodurch das Bewusstsein in der gleichen Weise stimuliert wird und eine bewusst positive Bewusstseinshaltung entsteht. Die meditativen Gedanken und Gefhle werden immer wieder dadurch gepflegt, indem mehrmals tglich - drei- bis viermal - ein bestimmter Satz whrend etwa fnf Minuten gedacht oder gemurmelt und bewusst Achtsamkeit auf das Gesprochene gebt wird. Der eine und selbe Satz kann je nach Bedarf fr einen einzigen oder fr mehrere Tage Verwendung finden resp. derart lange und oft, bis der Satzinhalt zur bewussten Selbstverstndlichkeit geworden ist. Dadurch kann die meditative Grundlage zur positiven Bewusstseinshaltung zu einem langen Prozess werden, der mehrere Monate oder gar ein ganzes Jahr in Anspruch nehmen kann. Das geschieht natrlich nicht in der Weise, dass fr diese ganze Zeit nur ein einziger Satz zur meditativen Grundlage der Bewusstseinshaltung Anwendung findet, denn wahrheitlich besteht das ganze Pensum der meditativ zu verwendenden Punkte aus deren 77, die nach und nach Verwendung finden mssen, um das Gesamtumfngliche des Zieles zu erreichen. Bei diesen 77 Punkten geht es dabei darum, dem eigenen Potential vertrauen zu lernen, wie aber auch ngste loszuwerden, mit sich selbst in Frieden zu leben und das Leben in Flle zu geniessen. Integriert ist aber auch das eigene Gehobensein sowie die Gesundheit und Vitalitt, das Finden kreativer Problemlsungen, die richtige Gedankenpflege und das erfolgreich Leben. Die hierzu notwendigen 77 schritte der meditativen Gedanken- und Gefhlspflege gliedern sich in folgende Stze:

A meditative basis to the positive consciousness-bearing consists in the value that the consciousness is steered by corresponding meditative thoughts and feelings and is consciously formed. The meditative form with this consists in that certain thoughts are consciously cultivated again and again, through which corresponding feelings are triggered, which manifest themselves in the psyche in a beneficial and positive-balanced way and form this, whereby the consciousness is stimulated in the same manner and a consciously positive consciousness-bearing emerges. The meditative thoughts and feelings are cultivated again and again by thinking or muttering several times daily - three to four times - a specific sentence for about five minutes and exercising deliberate attentiveness on what is spoken. The one and same sentence may have a use for a single day or for several days depending on need, more precisely, for as long and often till the content of the sentence has become consciously self-evident. Thereby, the meditative basis to the positive consciousness-bearing may become a long process, which may take several months or even a whole year. This naturally does not happen in such a way that, for this entire time, only a single sentence is applied to the meditative basis of the consciousness-bearing because, truly, the whole program of points for meditative use comprises 77, which by and by must find a use in order to achieve the total extent of the goal. Additionally, these 77 points are about learning to trust one's own potential and are also about getting rid of fears, living with oneself in peace and enjoying life in abundance. Also integrated is one's own exaltedness as well as the health and vitality, the finder of creative problem solutions, the correct cultivation of thoughts and the successful life. The 77 steps of meditative cultivation of thoughts and feelings necessary for this are divided into the following sentences:

1) To live in today's world, I must be strong and develop tenacity with 1) Um in der heutigen Welt zu leben, muss ich stark sein und Zhigkeit in regard to my consciousness and my intellect. bezug auf mein Bewusstsein und meinen Verstand entwickeln. 2) The more tranquil and tenacious I become, the more I cope with difficulties. 3) The Creational-natural power is within myself, and I use this, putting it into effect in my thinking and acting. 4) I change myself positively within my consciousness-bearing and utilize my Creational-natural power within myself for this. 5) I am strong within myself and change my mental self-image positively. 6) Everything is achievable for me, and I master whatever I wish to accomplish. 2) Je ruhiger und zher ich werde, je mehr Schwierigkeiten bewltige ich.

3) Die schpferisch-natrliche Kraft ist in mir selbst, und diese nutze ich verwirklichend in meinem Denken und Handeln. 4) In meiner Bewusstseinshaltung ndere ich mich zum Positiven und nutze dazu meine schpferisch-natrliche Kraft in mir. 5) In mir selbst bin ich stark und wandle mein mentales Selbstbild zum Positiven. 6) Alles ist fr mich erreichbar, und ich meistere, was ich auch immer wnsche zu vollbringen.

7) I always raise my view, recognize all possibilities and am a positive 7) Stets erhebe ich meinen Blick, erkenne die ganzen Mglichkeiten und thinker. bin ein Positivdenker. 8) I cope with all difficulties with courage and a victor's readiness. 9) I will always be as good and positive as my thoughts, feelings and actions actually are. 10) Within me exists neither anxiety nor fear. 11) My thoughts and feelings strengthen the trust in myself. 12) I always abide with my knowledge that my thoughts and feelings are positive and generate what is positive. 13) I always find my own strength and can depend on it. 8) Alle Schwierigkeiten bewltige ich mit Mut und Siegerbereitschaft. 9) Stets werde ich so gut und positiv sein, wie meine Gedanken, Gefhle und Handlungen es auch sind. 10) In mir existieren weder Angst noch Furcht. 11) Meine Gedanken und Gefhle strken das Vertrauen in mich selbst. 12) Stets bleibe ich bei meinem Wissen, dass meine Gedanken und Gefhle positiv sind und Positives erzeugen. 13) Stets finde ich meine eigene Kraft und kann mich auf sie verlassen.

Meditation from Clear Sight

79
14) Stets entscheide und handle ich selbst in eigener Verantwortung und fhre und bestimme mein Leben selbst. 15) Es ist mir eine Freude, mich selbst zu kennen und zu schtzen. 16) Dadurch, dass ich mich selbst kultiviere, kann ich mich auf mich selbst verlassen. 17) Mein Wesen ist gut, und ich bin ein wahrer Mensch. 18) Es gibt keine Unzufriedenheit in mir, denn alles bewegt sich aktiv und in Zufriedenheit. 19) Mein Selbst ist herausgebildet, und mit diesem lebe ich gut zusammen in Eintracht. 20) Dadurch, dass ich die Schpfung respektiere, respektiere und schtze ich auch mich selbst. 21) In jeder Beziehung steuere ich mein Leben selbst, und ich mag auch meine eigenen Resultate, die ich erschaffe. 22) Im Bewusstsein, der Psyche sowie in meinen Gedanken und Gefhlen bin ich gross und freundlich und jeder Demut abhold. 23) Nach den Schpfungsgesetzen zu leben steht mein Sinn. 24) Das Leben und die Welt betrachte ich optimistisch und mache aus allem das Beste. 25) Stets tue ich mein Bestes, und so wird mir alles Gute gelingen. 26) Stets nehme ich mich meiner selbst an und vertraue auf mich.

14) I myself always decide and act on my own responsibility and lead and define my life myself. 15) It is a joy to me to know and value myself. 16) Because I cultivate myself, I can depend on myself.

17) My nature is good, and I am a true human. 18) There is no discontent in me because everything moves actively and in contentment. 19) My self is developed, and I live good with this together in harmony. 20) Because I respect Creation, I respect and value also myself.

21) In every respect, I steer my life myself, and I also like my own results that I create. 22) In the consciousness, the psyche as well as in my thoughts and feelings, I am great and friendly and averse to every humility. 23) My inclination is to live according to the Creational laws. 24) I view life and the world optimistically and make the best out of everything. 25) I always do my best and will thus succeed in all that is good. 26) I always accept myself and trust in myself.

27) The constant flux of Creational laws and directives is within me as 27) In mir ist der stndige Fluss der schpferischen Gesetze und Gebote als prosperity, which I realize. Wohlstand, den ich verwirkliche. 28) Good living, wealth and prosperity are within me in the love, in the happiness, in harmony, peace and freedom. 29) Everything rich is in thoughts and feelings within me to learn what is rich, to help what is rich and to create what is rich. 30) Richly positive-balanced thoughts, feelings and words form my consciousness-related bearing through which my inner prosperity and blessedness are expressed. 31) I daily nourish my thoughts and feelings from my consciousness with dynamic richness. 28) In mir ist Wohlleben, Reichtum und Wohlstand in der Liebe, im Glck, in Harmonie, Frieden und Freiheit. 29) In mir ist alles reichlich an Gedanken und Gefhlen, um Reichliches zu lernen, Reichliches zu helfen und Reichliches zu schaffen. 30) Reichliche positiv-ausgeglichene Gedanken, Gefhle und Worte formen meine bewusstseinsmssige Haltung, die meinen inneren Wohlstand und Segen zum Ausdruck bringt. 31) Tglich nhre ich aus meinem Bewusstsein heraus meine Gedanken und Gefhle mit dynamischer Flle.

32) I feel joy's testimony within myself and fill it in with cheerfulness, 32) In mir fhle ich Freudenbezeugung und flle sie an mit Frohsinn, Fleiss diligence and indefatigability. und Unermdlichkeit. 33) My life is zeal, love, modesty and warmed in goodwill. 33) Mein Leben ist Beflissenheit, Liebe, Bescheidenheit und in Wohl wollen gewrmt.

34) I feel within myself a great liveliness and a steady new awakening 34) In mir fhle ich eine grosse Lebendigkeit und ein stetig neues and being-bornness. Erwachen und Geborenwerden. 35) I daily remind myself of my good intellect and all my capabilities, 35) Tglich erinnere ich mich meines guten Verstandes und all meiner which I utilize in positive ways. Fhigkeiten, die ich in positiver Weise nutze. 36) I daily make the best possible out of my capabilities and out of my 36) Tglich mache ich das Bestmgliche aus meinen Fhigkeiten und aus life. meinem Leben. 37) Good, positive thoughts and feelings are born daily within me, which I realize. 38) I daily open my eyes and all senses for the beauty and the enchantment of Creational nature. 37) Tglich werden in mir gute, positive Gedanken und Gefhle geboren, die ich verwirkliche. 38) Tglich ffne ich meine Augen und alle Sinne fur die Schnheit und den Zauber der schpferischen Natur.

Meditation from Clear Sight

80
39) Tglich bin ich in meinen Gedanken und Gefhlen sowie in meiner Psyche und in meinem Bewusstsein klar und lebendig. 40) Tglich bin ich voller Elan, voller Jubel und Rhrung, voller Gehobenheit und Unverdrossenheit und handle demgemss. 41) Meine heilenden Gedanken und Gefuhle sind die Medizin meiner Psyche und meines Bewusstseins. 42) Der schpferische Frieden ist in meinem Bewusstsein eingebettet, besnftigt, beruhigt und heilt mich. 43) Mit meinen Gedanken und Gefhlen lebe ich im Bewusstsein, dass ich die schpferischen Gesetze und Gebote nach bestem Knnen und Vermgen erflle. 44) In meinem Bewusstsein lebe ich mit dem Wissen und der Wahrheit, dass der schpferische Geist sowie dessen Energie und Kraft in mir in allen Dingen gegenwrtig ist. 45) Die Kontrolle ber mich lsst mich frei sein von Angst, Lieblosigkeit, Hader und von allen Dingen des Bsen. 46) In mir ist eine grosse, massive und kreative Willenskraft, durch die ich alle meine Werke zu vollbringen vermag. 47) Durch meine positiven Gedanken und Gefhle bin ich frei und zufrieden in all meinem Wirken. 48) Tglich verbinde ich mich mit den segensreichen Krften der Schpfung, durch die ich in meinem Bewusstsein positive Krfte zu meiner Entfaltung entwickle. 49) In mir herrscht die Unbegrenztheit meines Lebens, die ber den Tod hinaus in unendlich weitere Leben anhlt. 50) Auch Probleme haben in mir ihre Werte, denn durch diese wandle ich die Probleme um in Lsung und Erfolg. 51) Meine Vernunft und mein Verstand sind darauf ausgerichtet, dass ich fur alles kreative Lsungen finde. 52) In jeder Situation bin ich objektiv, hoffnungsvoll und optimistisch. 53) Stets finde ich alle Mglichkeiten und Lsungen, wodurch Probleme sofort gelst werden. 54) In jedem Problem erkenne ich sofort dessen Schwachstellen und bewltige es mit Bravour. 55) Immer bin ich hoffnungsvoll und bewltige so auch die schwierigsten Dinge. 56) Je mehr Probleme ich bewltige, desto wissender, weiser und lebendiger werde ich. 57) Meine Probleme und deren Lsungsfindung strken mein Bewusstsein und lassen mich in Bescheidenheit die Weisheit der Schpfung erkennen. 58) Die zur Lsung aus Problemen entstehenden Gedanken und Gefuhle zeigen mir die Wichtigkeit der Kreativitt und des Fortschritts. 59) Mit Vernunft und Verstand werde ich mit jedem Problem alleine fertig.

39) I daily am clear and lively in my thoughts and feelings as well as in my psyche and in my consciousness. 40) I daily am full of elan, full of jubilation and emotion, full of loftiness and undauntedness and act accordingly. 41) My healing thoughts and feelings are the medicine of my psyche and my consciousness. 42) The Creational peace has embedded in my consciousness; it soothes, calms and heals me. 43) I live with my thoughts and feelings within the consciousness, insomuch that I fulfill the Creational laws and directives according to my best abilities. 44) I live with the knowledge and the truth within my consciousness, insomuch that the Creational spirit as well as its energy and power within me is present within all things. 45) The control over myself lets me be free from anxiety, lovelessness, discord and from all bad things. 46) Within me is a great, massive and creative willpower through which I can accomplish all my works. 47) Through my positive thoughts and feelings, I am free and content in all my work. 48) I daily join with the beneficial powers of Creation, through which I develop positive powers within my consciousness for my development. 49) Within me reigns the infinite of my life, which continues beyond death in endless further lives. 50) Even problems have their values within me because, through these, I change the problems around into solutions and success. 51) My reason and my understanding are aligned in such a way that I find creative solutions for everything. 52) In every situation, I am objective, hopeful and optimistic. 53) I always find all possibilities and solutions, whereby problems are solved at once. 54) In each problem, I recognize immediately its weak points and cope with it with bravery. 55) I am always hopeful and thus cope with even the most difficult things. 56) The more problems I cope with, the more knowing, wiser and livelier I become. 57) My problems and their solution-finding strengthen my consciousness and let me humbly recognize the wisdom of Creation. 58) The thoughts and feelings that emerge out of problems for the solution show to me the importance of creativity and progress. 59) With reason and understanding, I cope with every problem on my own. 60) I release myself from every tension by controlling my thoughts and feelings and letting them become creative factors and values.

60) Aus jeder Anspannung erlse ich mich selbst, indem ich meine Gedanken und Gefhle kontrolliere und sie zu kreativen Faktoren und Werten werden lasse.

Meditation from Clear Sight

81
61) Tglich geniesse ich die Augenblicke der Stille und lausche intensiv den Intuitionen, die mich stetig zu neuen Gedanken, Gefhlen und Taten beflgeln. 62) In allen Dingen, die ich tue, nehme ich stets die schpferischen Gesetze und Gebote zu meinen Partnern. 63) In allen Dingen, die ich tue, wende ich nutzvoll meine analytischen Gedanken an und finde dadurch immer den richtigen Weg und die richtige Handlungsweise. 64) Sind Gedanken und Gefhle erschaffen, dann forme ich sie in Wissen und Weisheit, wovon ich stetig profitiere. 65) Mein erarbeitetes Wissen gibt mir Anweisungen, wie ich etwas tun und lassen muss. 66) Immer halte ich meine geistigen und bewusstseinsmssigen Verbindungslinien frei, wodurch die schpferischen Gesetze und Gebote in mir und durch mich wirken knnen. 67) In mir ist alles ehrlich, erfolgreich und glcklich, wodurch ich auch mit einem Sinn fr soziale Verantwortung handle.

61) I daily enjoy the moments of silence and listen intensively to the intuitions that spur me steadily to new thoughts, feelings and actions.

62) In all things that I do, I always take the Creational laws and directives as my partners. 63) In all things that I do, I usefully apply my analytical thoughts and thereby always find the right path and the right behavior.

64) If thoughts and feelings are created, then I shape them in knowledge and wisdom, from which I steadily profit. 65) My acquired knowledge gives directions to me on how I must do and not do something. 66) I always keep my spiritual and consciousness-related conduits free, whereby the Creational laws and directives can work within me and through me. 67) Within me everything is honest, successful and happy, whereby I also act with a sense for social responsibility.

68) I am aware of what being a true human means, and I act within the 68) Was wahres Menschsein bedeutet, ist mir bewusst, und im Sinne des meaning of being a true human. wahren Menschseins handle ich. 69) I lead my successful life within the framework of the Creational laws and directives. 70) Hard work matters to me and promotes my created capabilities, as also my perseverance, the joy in working and the will of goal achievement. 69) Mein erfolgreiches Leben fhre ich im Rahmen der schpferischen Gesetze und Gebote. 70) Harte Arbeit ist mir gelegen und frdert meine erschaffenen Fhigkeiten, wie auch mein Durchhaltevermgen, die Freude am Wirken und den Willen der Zielerreichung.

71) For all things, I consciously use my ideas, thoughts and feelings, 71) Fr alle Dinge benutze ich bewusst meine Ideen, Gedanken und gain cognitions, knowledge and wisdom from that and progress in life. Gefhle, gewinne daraus Erkenntnisse, Wissen und Weisheit und komme voran im Leben. 72) In all things that I do, I comprise persistence and zeal and always value what I do. 73) I always remain relaxed and thereby gain power over myself. 72) In allen Dingen, die ich tue, fasse ich mich in Ausdauer und Beflissenheit und schtze immer, was ich tue. 73) Stets bleibe ich entspannt und gewinne dadurch Macht ber mich selbst.

74) I always see to it that I have quiet moments because they bring me 74) Stets richte ich es ein, dass ich ruhige Augenblicke habe, denn sie repose, peace and harmony. bringen mir Ruhe, Frieden und Harmonie. 75) I visualize within myself the Creational laws and directives and feel protectingly embedded in them. 76) In all things, I rise within myself onto a podium and look down at myself from the higher standpoint, whereby I recognize my weaknesses, which I try to correct. 77) I always walk on all paths that call the Creational laws to me; therefore, my prosperity and adversity are always productive. 75) In mir visualisiere ich die schpferischen Gesetze und Gebote und fhle mich behtend in sie eingebettet. 76) In allen Dingen erhebe ich mich in mir auf ein Podest und blicke von der hheren Warte aus auf mich selbst hinab, wodurch ich meine Schwchen erkenne, die ich bemht bin zu beheben. 77) Stets wandle ich auf allen Wegen, die mir die schpferischen Gesetzmssigkeiten gebieten, daher ist mein Wohl und Wehe immer ertragbar.

Meditation from Clear Sight

82
Vorgenannte 77 Satzfaktoren stellen eine kleine Auswahl jener meditativen Werte dar, durch die eine Grundlage zur positiven Bewusstseinshaltung erarbeitet werden kann. Die Meditationsform dazu ist usserst einfach und ohne Anstrengung verbunden, denn zur Durchfhrung sind tglich wenige Male nur etwa fnf ruhige Minuten notwendig, whrend denen einer der genannten Meditationsstze still vor sich hingedacht oder vor sich hingemurmelt wird. Dabei ist die Aufmerksamkeit auf die entsprechende Wortfolge zu richten, um sie einzuprgen und wirksam werden zu lassen. Werden die Stze lange genug meditativ gebt, dann kann eine Wirkung nicht ausbleiben, was sich daran zeigt, dass sich die Bewusstseinshaltung langsam aber sicher verbessert und immer positiv-ausgeglichener wird. Und genau das ist ja auch der Zweck der bung.

The aforementioned 77 sentence factors represent a small selection of those meditative values through which a basis to the positive consciousness-bearing can be worked out. The form of meditation for this is extremely simple and associated without strain because only about five quiet minutes are necessary a few times daily to perform it, during which one of the mentioned meditation sentences is thought silently or muttered to oneself. At the same time, attention is directed towards the corresponding word order in order to inculcate them and have them become effective. If the sentences are meditatively practiced long enough, then an effect cannot fail to appear, which shows that the consciousness-bearing slowly but surely improves and becomes ever more positive-balanced. And exactly this is indeed the purpose of practice. Besides the 77 aforementioned sentences, there are still countless others in which it naturally is left up to each human to form his own word orders and sentences according to his own judgement and to use these. With this it is important only that the described meditation practice is steadfastly adhered to, because only through this can a true success occur, in order to attain a basis to the positive consciousness-bearing.

Ausser den 77 vorgenannten Stzen gibt es noch unzhlige andere, wobei es natrlich jedem Menschen auch freigestellt ist, eigene Wortfolgen und Stze nach eigenem Ermessen zu bilden und diese zu verwenden. Wichtig dabei ist nur, dass die beschriebene Meditationsbung beharrlich eingehalten wird, weil nur dadurch ein wirklicher Erfolg eintreten kann, um eine Grundlage zur positiven Bewusstseinshaltung zu erlangen.

References
http://clemmm.googlepages.com/Meditation_aus_klarer_Sicht_239-240.html [1]

References
[1] http:/ / clemmm. googlepages. com/ Meditation_aus_klarer_Sicht_239-240. html

OM

83

OM
IMPORTANT NOTE This is an unofficial but authorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations

Introduction
OM (AUM in Sanskrit) is an ancient word derived from the old Lyrian language, which was long since lost on Earth. The actual meaning of the acronym OM is disclosed when the full significance of both letters are revealed by an explanation of the two words whose first letters are the "O" and the "M"- OMFALON MURADO. When abridged as O and M, these two words OMFALON MURADO possess the identical, indeed, an even greater tonal-harmony significance than when the two are fully pronounced as OMFALON MURADO. For this reason, the abbreviation "OM" was used and became the traditional form. The ancient Lyrians referred to their writings about the truth--the BOOK OF TRUTH--also as the OM, OMFALON MURADO, LIFE'S NAVEL or the NAVEL OF LIFE. The text, entitled "OM" incorporates all Creational teachings, that is to say, the book holds all teachings of wisdom and life as a written record. -- Voice of the Aquarian Age Number 50, OM

Translation
An Important Message for the Reader of this Document / Eine wichtige Nachricht an den Leser dieser Schrift [1] We (Dyson Devine and Vivienne Legg of www.gaiaguys.net [2]) have been given permission by Billy Meier (www.figu.org [3]) to make these unofficial, preliminary translations of FIGU material. Please be advised that our translations may contain errors. Please read this [4] explanatory word about our translations.

Kanon 9
English KANON 9 1. In the name of Creation, the wise, the righteous. 2. Praise be Creation, which created the heaven (firmaments) and Earth and gave birth to the darkness and light. 3. Praised be Creation, because it conceived of and created humanity and has set him an evolutionary goal. 4. And it is Creation that exists in everything, in the heavens (firmaments), in the stars and galaxies, in the earth and in all the multitudes of life, so that everything exists according to its nature. 5. And it is recognizable in all and in everything, internally and externally. 6. And it has determined the goal of life and the final goal of the BEING* for all that creeps and flies and for all that lives and exists. 7. But the Earth human doubts this, and those who are unknowing and autocratical and stupid set themselves above it. 8. They do not know reverence and respect, nor truth, nor love, and neither knowledge nor wisdom. German KANON 9 1. Im Namen der Schpfung, der Weisen, der Gerechten. 2. Preis sei der Schpfung, die da Himmel und Erde erschaffen und Dunkelheit und Licht geboren hat. 3. Preis sei der Schpfung, denn sie ist es, die da den Menschen erdacht und kreieret und ihm ein evolutives Ziel gesetzet hat. 4. Und sie ist die Schpfung, die da existent ist in allem, in den Himmeln, in den Gestirnen und Galaxien, in den Erden und in allem Heer des Lebens, das da ist gegeben jegliches nach seiner Art. 5. Und sie ist erkennbar in allem und in jeglichem, innerlich und usserlich.

6. Und sie hat das Lebensziel und das Endziel des SEINs bestimmet, fr alles, was da kreuchet und fleuchet, und fr alles, was lebet und existieret. 7. Der Erdenmensch aber zweifelt daran, und es setzen jene sich ber sie hinweg, die unwissend sind und selbstherrlich und dumm. 8. Sie kennen nicht Ehrfurcht und Respekt, und nicht die Wahrheit, nicht die Liebe, und weder Wissen noch Weisheit.

OM

84
9. They are prisoners of themselves, and full of unrighteousness, ill humor, and selfishness and self-pity. 10. And they are entrapped in their egoism and in their erroneous and false thinking. 11. They set up others as equals to Creation, and therewith impel worship and adoration, with idols and gods, both living and dead. 12. And they misrepresent them as having the power of Creation, and they are fearful before them. 13. And they set people above Creation, who they worship and adore as despots, and they are named God by the Earth humans. 14. And they falsely attribute power to their gods and idols, and they set them up as equal to Creation. 15. But Creation is Creation, and it alone is true power, love, knowledge, wisdom, and omnipotence. 16. And there is no other Creation next to it in its universe, and therefore no idols and no gods. 17. And those who deny Creation, and those who set next to it other powers, gods and idols, receive no signs from it. 9. Sie sind Gefangene ihrer selbst, und voller Ungerechtigkeit, Uebellaunigkeit und Selbstsucht und Selbstmitleid. 10. Und sie sind gefangen in ihrem Egoismus und in ihrem irren und falschen Denken. 11. Sie setzen der Schpfung anderes gleich und treiben damit Verehrung und Anbetung, mit Gtzen und Gttern von toter und lebendiger Art. 12. Und sie lgen ihnen Schpfungskraft zu, und sie frchten sich vor ihnen.

13. Und sie setzen Menschen ber die Schpfung, die sie als Gewaltherrscher verehren und anbeten, und die da sind genennet beim Erdenmenschen Gott. 14. Und sie sprechen irre ihren Gttern und Gtzen Macht zu, und sie setzen sie der Schpfung gleich. 15. Die Schpfung ist aber die Schpfung, und sie allein ist wahrliche Kraft, Liebe, Wissen, Weisheit und Allmacht. 16. Und neben ihr ist keine andere Schpfung in ihrem Universum, und keine Gtzen und keine Gtter also. 17. Und denen, die die Schpfung verleugnen, und denen, die andere Krfte, Gtter und Gtzen neben sie setzen, kommet kein Zeichen von ihr zu ihnen.

18. It is the ones who are turned away from Creation, the seeing 18. Es sind die Schpfungsabgewandten, die sehenden Blinden, die da blind, who are those who nowhere see a sign of its existence, neither nirgendwo sehen ein Zeichen ihrer Existenz, weder in allem Heer, das da in all the multitudes that live, nor internally or externally. lebet, noch im Inneren oder im Aeusseren. 19. A sign of one of the signs of the truth also does not come to them. 20. And they wander through life as the unknowing, far from truth, and stupid and blind. 21. Knowingly they turn themselves away from truth, because their life of depravity, greed and addiction, and their life of apparent effortlessness, pleasures, egoism, selfishness and greed for power, is closer to them than the life of truth and the evolution towards BEING. 22. They will not see that they turn themselves away from true life, which, in that form alone, leads to BEING. 19. Es kommet zu ihnen auch nicht ein Zeichen eines Zeichens der Wahrheit.

20. Und sie wandeln als Unwissende durch das Leben, fern der Wahrheit und dumm und blind. 21. Wissentlich wenden sie sich ab von der Wahrheit, denn ihr Leben des Lasters, der Gier und der Sucht, und ihr Leben der scheinbaren Mhelosigkeit, des Vergngens, des Egoismus, der Selbstsucht und Machtgier ist ihnen nher als das Leben der Wahrheit und die Evolution zum SEIN. 22. Sie wollen nicht sehen, dass sie sich abwenden vom wahrlichen Leben, das da fhret zum SEIN in alleiniger Form.

23. They reject the truth, as already did the generations before them, 23. Sie verwerfen die Wahrheit, wie schon die Geschlechter vor ihnen, als as the truth was brought to them. ihnen die Wahrheit gebringet wurde. 24. Indeed, news of the truth is brought to them, as already it was to all generations before them. 25. And again they reject and deny the truth, and it would be that they accept no consideration and no understanding. 26. And furthermore they pray to their gods and idols of falseness, and furthermore they bring worship to them. 27. And furthermore they reject and deny Creation, and therewith the truth, and therefore love, thus knowledge and wisdom. 28. But they have been newly informed about the truth, that they laughingly mock. 29. Yet their shameful deeds do not remain unpunished. 30. Because they bring punishment and destruction upon themselves, as have many generations before them. 24. Doch es ist ihnen Kunde gebracht von der Wahrheit, wie schon allen Geschlechtern vor ihnen. 25. Und wieder verwerfen und verleugnen sie die Wahrheit, und es wird ihnen keine Nachsicht und kein Verstehen zugesaget sein. 26. Und weiterhin beten sie zu ihren Gttern und Gtzen der Falschheit, und weiterhin bringen sie ihnen Verehrung entgegen. 27. Und weiterhin verwerfen und verleugnen sie die Schpfung und damit die Wahrheit, und so die Liebe, das Wissen und die Weisheit also. 28. Ihnen ist aber neuerlich Kunde getan ber die Wahrheit, die sie lachend verspotten. 29. Doch nicht unbestrafet bleibet ihr schndliches Tun. 30. Denn sie erlegen sich selbst Strafe auf und Vernichtung, so auch getan haben viele Geschlechter vor ihnen.

OM

85
31. They determine the punishment for themselves for their abuse and for their mocking and denial of Creation and truth and love. 32. But their punishment lies in early death and in fear thereof, and it lies in sickness and war, in strife and hate, in ill humor and failure, and in pain, destruction and annihilation. 33. And they bring about all these evil things in themselves and around themselves. 34. Because they deny Creation. 35. And because they deny truth. 36. And because they deny love. 37. And because they deny wisdom. 38. And because they deny knowledge. 39. And because they deny life. 40. And because they deny BEING. 31. Sie selbst bestimmen sich die Strafe fr ihr Unwesen und fr ihre Verspottung und Verleugnung der Schpfung und der Wahrheit und Liebe. 32. Ihre Strafe aber ruhet in frhen Toden und in Aengsten davor, und sie ruhet in Krankheit und Krieg, in Unfrieden und Hass, in Uebellaunigkeit und Misserfolg, und in Schmerz, Zerstrung und Vernichtung. 33. Und sie erzeugen all die Dinge des Bsen in sich und um sich selbst.

34. Weil sie verleugnen die Schpfung. 35. Und weil sie verleugnen die Wahrheit. 36. Und weil sie verleugnen die Liebe. 37. Und weil sie verleugnen die Weisheit. 38. Und weil sie verleugnen das Wissen. 39. Und weil sie verleugnen das Leben. 40. Und weil sie verleugnen das SEIN.

41. They who are fallible, they are people to whom a home on Earth 41. Sie, die da fehlbar sind, sie sind Menschen, denen da ist gegeben auf der is given, and every possibility for life, and evolution towards Erde ein Wohnsitz und alle Mglichkeit des Lebens und der Evolution zum BEING. SEIN. 42. Yet since ancient times they did not obey Creation's laws and recommendations, although the truth was given to them through the JHWH and through the prophets. 43. They made a mockery of Creation, and of its laws and recommendations, and therefore of life. 44. They had to thereby bear the consequences of their reprehensible deeds. 45. They destroyed themselves, and they annihilated their generation. 46. They died in their thousands, in painful deaths, in manifold terror and horror. 47. And new generations were born, yet they did the same as the generations before them, and they also annihilated themselves. 48. They found self-annihilation through the false life that they led. 49. And they found self-annihilation because they denied Creation and its laws and recommendations. 50. And it happens again in the same way, and the same way in an endless sequence, up until today. 51. But from ancient times until today the JHWH of the Earth humankind sent them down the scriptures and the word of truth, hewn in stone and written on hide and parchment, and the prophet gave the same. 52. And the scriptures and the word of truth were written down through the prophets, and taught through them among the people of Earth, so they would be knowing. 42. Doch sie gehorchen nicht den Gesetzen und Geboten der Schpfung von alters her, obwohl ihnen gegeben ward die Wahrheit durch den JHWH und durch die Propheten. 43. Sie trieben Spott mit der Schpfung, und mit ihren Gesetzen und Geboten und mit dem Leben also. 44. Sie hatten dadurch zu tragen die Folgen ihres verwerflichen Tuns.

45. Sie zerstreten sich selbst, und sie vernichteten ihre Geschlechter.

46. Sie starben tausendfache und schmertzhaften Tode in vielfltigem Schreck und Entsetzen. 47. Und es wurden neue Geschlechter geboren, doch sie taten den Geschlechtern vor ihnen gleich, und auch diese vernichteten sich selbst. 48. Sie fanden Selbstvernichtung durch das falsche Leben, das sie fhreten. 49. Und sie fanden Selbstvernichtung indem sie verleugneten die Schpfung und ihre Gesetze und Gebote. 50. Und wieder geschah Gleiches und Gleiches in endloser Folge, bis zum heutigen Tage. 51. Von alters her aber sandte ihnen hinab der JHWH der irdischen Menschengeschlechter die Schrift und das Wort der Wahrheit, auf Stein gehauen und geschrieben auf Tierhaut und auf Pergament, und es gab der Prophet das gleiche. 52. Und die Schrift und das Wort der Wahrheit waren niedergeschrieben durch den Propheten, und belehret durch ihn unter den Menschen der Erde, damit sie wissend wrden.

53. And they could feel the scriptures of the words of the truth about 53. Und sie konnten die Schrift des Wortes der Wahrheit um die Schpfung the Creation and its laws and recommendations with their hands. und ihre Gesetze und Gebote fhlen mit ihren Hnden. 54. And they could read the scriptures with their eyes. 54. Und sie konnten die Schrift lesen mit ihren Augen.

55. And they could hear the spoken word of the scriptures with their 55. Und sie konnten die gesprochenen Worte der Schrift hren mit ihren ears. Ohren.

OM

86
56. Yet they did not feel them, and they did not see them, and they did not hear them. 57. Because they closed their minds against the truth, and they closed all their senses and therefore they closed their eyes and their ears. 58. And they denied Creation and its laws and recommendations, and they therefore denied the JHWH and the prophets. 59. And they remained unknowing and deniers of the truth. 60. And they abused the JHWH with lies and sorcery, and they did likewise with the prophet, and made attempts on his life. 61. And they abused all prophets and persecuted them, in order to seize them, and in order that they would die an agonising death. 62. A life of blasphemy was closer and more fulfilling to them than a true life towards BEING. 63. And furthermore they lived in blasphemy in an endless sequence, up until today. 64. Through the prophet, in the new age, the JHWH must newly send down the scriptures of the true words. 65. So that it is written down once again by the prophet of the new age and would be taught among the human kind. 66. So that, in final succession, the human of the Earth would be conceived with the truth and follows it. 67. And so that the prophet would be recognized and the teachings of the spirit would find a following. 68. Thereby the matter will be ultimately and irrevocably, finally decided, and taught in the last succession, because the Earth human behooves not a single further postponement. 69. In the name of Creation, it is this, truly and unfalsifiably, and of noblest form. 70. Praised be the truth of the word of truth. 56. Doch sie fhleten sie nicht, und sie sahen sie nicht, und sie hreten sie nicht. 57. Denn sie verschlossen ihre Sinne gegenber der Wahrheit, und sie verschlossen all ihr Fhlen, und also verschlossen sie ihre Augen und ihre Ohren. 58. Und sie verleugneten die Schpfung und ihre Gesetze und Gebote, und sie verleugneten den JHWH und den Propheten also. 59. Und sie blieben Unwissende und Verleugner der Wahrheit. 60. Und sie beschimpfeten den JHWH der Lge und der Zauberei, und dem Propheten taten sie ebenso und trachteten ihm nach dem Leben. 61. Und sie beschimpfeten alle Propheten und verfolgeten sie, auf dass sie ihnen habhaft wrden, und auf dass diese qualvoll des Todes sterben sollten. 62. Leben in Lsterlichkeit ward ihnen nher und erfllender als wahrliches Leben zum SEIN. 63. Und weiterhin lebeten sie in Lsterlichkeit in endloser Folge, bis auf den heutigen Tag. 64. Es muss daher in der neuen Zeit der JHWH durch den Propheten neuerlich die Schrift des wahrheitlichen Wortes hinabsenden. 65. Auf dass es vom Propheten der Neuzeit abermals nidergeschrieben und unter den Menschengeschlechtern belehret werde. 66. Auf dass in endlicher Folge der Mensch der Erde der Wahrheit trchtig werde und ihr folgsam sei. 67. Und auf dass der Prophet erkennet und die Lehre des Geistes Befolgung finden werde. 68. Dadurch werde die Sache endgltig und unwiderruflich letztmalig entschieden und in letztlicher Folge belehret, denn es gebhret dem Erden menschen keinerlei Aufschub mehr. 69. Im Namen der Schpfung, es ist dies wahrheitlich und unverflschlich und von edelster Form. 70. Gelobet sei die Wahrheit des Wortes der Wahheit.

Kanon 42
On The Psyche
Translated by Adam Issa-Sunna and revised by Nicolas Weis and Christian Frehner - all under the critical supervision of Beobachter Edelwei Barreto.

OM

87

English And the nerves are carriers and holders of a yet finer tissue still invisible to the human being; a tissue that is a "wesen" in itself, namely the tissue of the psyche, which finally concentrates itself in the human being's chest. Through the nerves, the human being perceives all materialness that is located within and outside of him, so he receives all material painful and pleasant impressions of feeling. But the psyche's tissue-wesen also perceives the finely structured which is located within and ouside of the human being; therefore, it can also have a spiritual-fine-sensitive feeling of all that which is finely painful, and also of the pleasant impressions. However, the psyche's tissue-wesen is connected with the realm of the spirit-form in the sense that the tissue has an effect like an antenna and can receive - by spiritual-fine-sensitive feeling - from the spheres of the spirit all that which is finely structured. As a result, that which is finer and nobler will always float over materialness and, therefore, the spirit above the material consciousness; and the psyche above the body, with which it (the psyche) is connected in a wondrous way, however.

German OM 42:94. "Und die Nerven sind Trger und Halter eines noch feineren und dem Menschen noch unsichtbaren Gewebes, das in sich ein Wesen bildet, so nmlich das Gewebe der Psyche, die sich schlussendlich in der Brust des Menschen konzentriert." OM 42:95. "Durch die Nerven nimmt der Mensch alles Grobe wahr, was sich in ihm und ausser ihm befindet, so er auch alle groben schmerzlichen und angenehmen Eindrcke des Fhlens empfngt." OM 42:96. "Das Gewebewesen der Psyche aber nimmt auch Feinstoffliches wahr, was sich innen und ausser vom Menschen befindet, so es auch alles feine Schmerzliche und auch die angenehmen Eindrcke empfinden kann."

OM 42:97. "Das Gewebewesen der Psyche aber ist verbunden mit dem Bereich der Geistform in dem Sinne, dass das Gewebe wie eine Antenne wirkt und auch alles Feinstoffliche aus den Geistsphren empfindend empfangen kann." OM 42:98. "Dadurch schwebt das Feinere und Edlere immer ber dem Grberen, so also der Geist ber dem materiellen Bewusstsein, und die Psyche ber dem krper, mit dem sie aber auf wundersame Weise doch verknpft ist."

Truly, the creational standing rules and regulations in any kind of life OM 42:99. "Wahrlich, die schpferischen Ordnungen in jeglichem Leben are and remain inviolable, and they will always remain the same. sind und bleiben unantastbar, und sie bleiben stets dieselben." If the human being is trying to make the tiniest of changes in those standing rules and regulations or to lead the slightest argument against them, sickness and destruction of the entire body will be caused. If a human being mutilates a plant, it will then become stunted, and when he deprives it of the possibility to draw up nourishment, it then bleaches, withers and dies. It is equally so with the body of animals and with the human being's body, which is actually nothing else than the tool of the immortal spirit, by virtue of which it can communicate with the world and connect its "I" with it. And truly, a law-breaking disturbance of the laws and recommendations of life leads here to illness and to the ruin of the whole. If the human being destroys the spirit's tool, the body, the means by which the spirit or the spirit-force appropriates outer things, he then destroys the bridge through which he is connected from the spirit-field to the nature on earth and, through it, with other spirit levels. Through such a destruction, the spirit-form is lost for life on earth and for the world and, as a result, nobody can communicate with it any longer, and it is no longer able to evolve itself. For this reason, the tool's health and completeness are to be maintained with all possible and lawful and recommendation-related means. OM 42:100. "Versucht der Mensch die geringste Aenderung an dieser Ordnung vorzunehmen oder den geringsten Streit wider sie zu fhren, dann werden Krankheit und Zerstrung des gesamten Krpers verursacht."

OM 42:101. "Verstmmelt der Mensch eine Pflanze, dann wird sie krppelhaft, entzieht er ihr die Mglichkeit, Nahrungsstoffe an sich zu ziehen, dann bleicht sie, welkt und stirbt." OM 42:102. "Gleichermassen verhlt es sich mit dem Krper der Tiere und mit dem Leib des Menschen, welcher eigentlich nichts anderes ist als das Werkzeug des unsterblichen Geistes, vermgens dessen er sich der Welt mitteilen und sein Ich mit ihr verbinden kann." OM 42:103. "Und wahrlich, eine gesetzverletzende Strung der Gesetze und Gebote des Lebens wird hier zur Krankheit und zum Verderben des Ganzen." OM 42:104. "Zerstrt der Mensch das Werkzeug des Geistes, den Krper, das Mittel, durch das sich der Geist oder die Geistkraft die Aussendinge zueignet, dann zerstrt er die Brcke, von welcher er aus dem Geistfelde in die irdische Natur, und durch diese wieder in Verbindung mit anderen Geistebenen steht." OM 42:105. "Durch eine solche Zerstrung geht die Geistform fr das Irdische und also fr die Erdenwelt verloren, wodurch sich niemand mehr mit ihr mitteilen kann und sie sich nicht mehr zu evolutionieren vermag." OM 42:106. "Aus diesem Grunde, ist mit allen mglichen und gesetzmssigen und gebotsmssigen Mitteln die Gesundheit und Vollkommenheit des Werkzeuges und somit des Krpers zu erhalten."

OM

88
And the preservation of the health of one's body is one of the human being's first responsibilities, just as this duty is always fulfilled within the bounds of the creational principles, by operation, autologue transplantations, blood transfusion, intake of medicine, etc. OM 42:107. "Und die Erhaltung der Gesundheit seines Krpers ist eine der ersten Pflichten des Menschen, gleichwohl, wie diese Pflicht im Rahmen der schpferischen Gesetz- und Gebotsmssigkeiten immer erfllt wird, durch Operation, autologe Transplantation, Bluttransfusion, Infusionen oder Medikamentezufuhr usw."

Kanon 49
English KANON 49 1. In the name of Creation, the wise, the righteous. 2. Praised be Creation that is in all things. 3. And the prophet again gives a word from Semjase, the daughter of JHWH Ptaah. 4. The really spiritually and consciously striving one is a noble artist. 5.Tender spirit, gentle presence, full of love, knowledge, wisdom and great mind, he has the highest sensitivity for truth, balance, beauty, and spiritual consciousness progress. 6. His life is controlled, pure, and elevated and his perspectives are very wide. 7. His entire sense is magnanimous and beauty presses itself into his plain life full of spiritual dignity. 8. His inner peace brings a beauty that no artist can paint and no poet may describe in words. German KANON 49 1. Im Namen der Schpfung, der Weisen, de Gerechten. 2. Preis sei der Schpfung, die in allen Dingen ist. 3. Und es wiedergibt der Prophet ein Wort von Semjase, der Tochter des JHWH Ptaah. 4. Der wirklich Geistig -Strebende ist ein edler Knstler. 5. Zarten Geistes, sanften Wesens, voller Liebe, Wissen, Weisheit und grossen Sinnes ist er hchst empfindsam fr Wahrheit, Ausgeglichenheit, Schnheit und geistigen Fortschritt. 6. Sein Leben ist beherrscht, gelutert und erhaben und seine Perspektiven sind sehr weit. 7. Sein ganzer Sinn ist grossmtig, und Schnheit drckt sich in seinem schlichten Leben voll geistiger Wrde aus. 8. Seine innere Ruhe bringt eine Schnheit, die kein Knstler zu malen und kein Dichter in Worten zu schildern vermag.

9. His spiritual purity exercises a power of attraction that no music, yet 9. Seine geistige Reinheit bt eine Anziehungskraft aus, die durch keine so harmonic, can express. noch so harmonische Musik ausgedrckt werden kann. 10. His security cannot be put on a par with anything and no boundaries can put an end to his striving and goal. 11. His wisdom is an ever present light which illuminates the deepest darkness. 12. It is not like a light of the day that can be overcome by the darkness of the night. 13. It is also not similar to the light of a great human thinker who entirely always then denies it, and this he also often does if he especially requires it the most. 14. His presence is an all-present outpouring of the eternity, that never passes away, while the scent of the most beautiful and most fragrant rose or orchid of the world fades away and disappears in the times of the endlessness. 15. It is absolutely untrue that the human is the measure of all things, because the measure of all things is the spirit. 16. The human himself is a very multi-layered being, and his various shells conceal other parts of his real personality. 17. Indeed he may identify with his coarse material physical body and correspond to its requirements, and he may equate himself with the conscious understanding, or himself feel his oneness with the real self of himself, which is the eternal, imperishable witness of both, yet he may not create himself. 10. Seine Sicherheit kann durch nichts gleichgestellt werden, und seinem Streben und Ziel kann durch keine Grenzen ein Ende gesetzt werden. 11. Seine Weisheit ist ein immer gegenwrtiges Licht, das ins tiefste Dunkel leuchtet. 12. Es ist nicht wie ein Licht eines Tages, das von der Dunkelheit der Nacht berwltigt werden kann. 13. Es ist auch nicht hnlich dem Licht eines grossen menschlichen Denkers, das gerade immer dann versagt, und dies auch fters tut, wenn er gerade am meisten dessen bedarf. 14. Seine Gegenwart ist ein allgegenwrtiger Erguss der Ewigkeit, der nie vergeht, whrend der Duft der schnsten und wohlriechendsten Rose oder Orchidee der Welt dahinschwindet und in den Zeiten des Endlosen verschwindet. 15. Es ist absolut unwahr, dass der Mensch das Mass aller Dinge ist, denn das Mass aller Dinge ist der Geist. 16. Der Mensch selbst ist ein sehr vielschichtiges Wesen, und seine verschiedenen Hllen verbergen andern seine wirkliche Persnlichkeit. 17. Wohl vermag er sich mit seinem grobstofflichen physischen Krper zu identifizieren und dessen Bedrfnissen zu entsprechen, und er vermag sich dem bewussten Verstand gleichzusetzen oder seine Einheit mit dem wirklichen Selbst seiner selbst zu fhlen, das ewiger unvergnglicher Zeuge beider ist, doch sich selbst zu kreieren vermag er nicht.

OM

89
18. All the vital intentions - so valuable as they always may be in their human place - cannot, in the long run, hold the consciousness essence under their enslavement or subjugate it, without bringing the innate personality into total disorder. 19. In the un-creational thinking human the material intellect, with all its given restrictions, takes the highest-most place and through this has to result a monstrously slow development of the spirit and the consciousness. 18. Alle die vitalen Zwecke - so wertvoll sie an ihrem menschlichen Orte auch immer sein mgen - knnen auf die Dauer das geistige Wesen nicht unter ihrer Versklavung behalten und unterjochen, ohne die ureigenste Persnlichkeit in vllige Unordnung zu bringen. 19. Im ungeistigen Menschen nimmt der materielle Intellekt mit all seinen gegebenen Grenzen den allerhchsten Platz ein und hat dadurch eine ungeheuer langsame Entwicklung des Geistes zur Folge.

20. The spiritual intellect must be quite consciously developed through 20. Der geistige Intellekt muss ganz bewusst entwickelt werden, denn es the consciousness, because it is not sufficient to think that it moves in gengt nicht, zu denken, dass er sich von selbst in hhere Formen bewege. higher forms of its own volition. 21. The human material intellect may only move in a perfect circle of possibilities. 22. Always it remains stuck on the surface of the objects and may not impress into them and become one with them because without a complete identity with the object its knowledge is absolutely impossible. 23. If a human wants to know his fellow humans, then he must be able to identify with them. 21. Der menschlich-materielle Intellekt vermag sich nur in einem in sich vollkommenen Kreis von Mglichkeiten zu bewegen. 22. Immer bleibt er an der Oberflche des Objektes stecken und vermag nicht in dasselbe einzudringen und eins mit ihm zu werden, denn ohne eine vollstndige Identitt mit dem Objekt ist dessen Kenntnis absolut unmglich. 23. Will ein Mensch so seinen Mitmenschen kennen, dann muss er sich mit diesem identifizieren knnen.

24. And if a human wants to know a material, then he must likewise be 24. Und will ein Mensch eine Materie kennen, dann muss er sich mit ihr able to identify with it. identifizieren knnen. 25. The material intellect takes on the testimony of the material mind and the resulting deduced logical conclusions, but rejects the deepest subjective inspiration. 26. Deep-grounded insight reveals to the human the understanding that yet something more is in him than that which is transmitted by his usual consciousness, something that is the origin of all thoughts, perceptions and feelings, a finer consciousness and spiritual presence, that always leaves him unsatisfied with bare material striving. 27. The doctrine that the usual material state of the human is not the real and final grade of the life, that he possess a deeper, more penetrating life in life itself, a true self, an immortal spirit, a light that never, and through nothing, can be extinguished, had always been claimed by the thinkers of all times and all universes over all great times. 28. All great spiritual thinkers of all the universes always raise again the unanimous demand that the actual self gets to know the life of life. 25. Der materielle Intellekt nimmt das Zeugnis der materiellen Sinne und deren daraus abgeleitete Schlussfolgerungen an, weist aber die tiefsten subjektiven Eingebungen zurck. 26. Tiefgrndige Einsicht enthllt dem Menschen die Erkenntnis, dass noch etwas mehr in ihm ist als was ihm sein gewhnliches Bewusstsein vermittelt, etwas, das der Ursprung aller Gedanken, Empfindungen und Gefhle ist, eine feinere geistige Gegenwart, die ihn bei bloss materiellen Bestrebungen immer unbefriedigt lsst. 27. Die Doktrin, dass der gewhnliche materielle Zustand des Menschen nicht die wirkliche und endgltige Stufe des Lebens ist, dass er ein tieferes durchdringenderes Leben im Leben selbst besitzt, ein wahres Selbst, einen unsterblichen Geist, ein Licht, das nie und durch nichts ausgelscht werden kann, hat die Geistdenker aller Universen ber aller Grosszeiten hinweg immer wieder in Anspruch genommen. 28. Alle grossen Geistdenker aller Universen erheben immer wieder die einstimmige Forderung, das eigentliche Selbst, das Leben des Lebens kennnenzulernen.

29. While the bodily organism itself changes every moment, and the 29. Whrend der krperliche Organismus sich jeden Moment verndert, thoughts well up like gusts of wind and again disappear, the real self is und die Gedanken wie Windben aufwallen und wieder verschwinden, never lost. geht das wirkliche Selbst nie verloren. 30. It penetrates everything completely, although it is entirely different 30. Es durchdringt restlos alles, wenngleich es von allem grundverschieden from everything, because its form is pure spiritual. ist, denn seine Form ist rein geistig. 31. It is the fundamental origin of all sense of identity through innumerable transformations. 32. It takes all things in any kind and form in on itself and yet remains always itself unalterable, and in the eternal symmetry of its own size. 33. It is an unalterable size inside of the manifold activities of the universe and indeed the universes. 31. Es ist der grundlegende Ursprung allen Identittsempfindens durch unzhlige Verwandlungen hindurch. 32. Es nimmt in jeder Art und Form alle Dinge in sich auf und bleibt doch immer sich selbst - unvernderbar und im ewigen Gleichmass seiner eigenen Grsse. 33. Es ist eine unvernderliche Grsse innerhalb der mannigfachen Ttigkeiten des Universums und berhaupt der Universen.

OM

90
34. The human-restricted personality is itself only from time to time conscious. In between times lie great holes in the consciousness. 35. Yet when the human reaches death, the seer and knower in him the spirit - cannot die, because, as a fragment of the Creation, it is of eternal duration. 36. On the objective side, nothing can touch the watching, subjective self. 37. This self, existing for eternity, which is the life of the lives, can surely not be proven materially because it is of pure spiritual form and nature, yet it requires no evidence for a being gifted with rationality, because the spirit itself is its own evidence. 38. Only in beings living in poverty of consciousness is evidence demanded for the existence of the spirit, because in their primitive thinking they cannot recognize its existence from the spiritual acts and events. 34. Die menschlich begrenzte Persnlichkeit ist sich selbst nur von Zeit zu Zeit bewusst, dazwischen liegen grosse Bewusstseinslcken. 35. Doch selbst wenn der Tod den Menschen erreicht, kann der Seher und Erkenner in ihm, der Geist, nicht sterben, denn als Teilstck der Schpfung ist er von ewiger Dauer. 36. Auf der objektiven Seite kann nichts das beobachtende subjektive Selbst berhren. 37. Dieses fr ewige Zeiten bestehende Selbst, welches das Leben des Lebens ist, kann zwar nicht materiell bewiesen werden, da es rein geistiger Form und Natur ist, doch aber bedarf es fr ein vernunftbegabtes Wesen keines Beweises, denn der Geist selbst ist sein eigener Beweis. 38. Nur in bewusstseinsmssiger Armut lebende Wesen fordern daher Beweise fr die Existenz des Geistes, denn in ihrer denkerischen Primitivitt vermgen sie nicht die Existenz aus den geistigen Taten und Vorkommnissen zu erkennen.

39. The spirit itself is the basic foundation of any knowledge processes 39. Der Geist selbst ist das Grundsubstratum jedes Wissensvorganges und and it itself enlivens any organ and any capability, out of the impulse er selbst belebt jedes Organ und jede Fhigkeit, aus dem Drang der for development and the existence of life. Entwicklung und der Lebensbestehung heraus. 40. As a consequence of mental impurity, the spirit, the universal self, would be mistaken for the empirical self. 41. If the human breaks through the veil that surrounds the self and removes the shells of the material pressure that restrict and cover it, he momentarily obtains, in the physical body, the determination of his BEING. 42. The inner spiritual BEING, the life of life itself, which is infinitely simple and uncomplicated, forms a two-part unity of transcendental reality, cognition, knowledge, wisdom, love and freedom. 40. Der Geist, dieses universale Selbst, wird infolge mentaler Unreinheiten mit dem empirischen Selbst verwechselt. 41. Wenn der Mensch die das Selbst umgebenden Schleier durchbricht und die Hllen des materiellen Dranges abnimmt, die es einengen und bedecken, erlangt er augenblicklich - im physischen Krper - die Bestimmung seines SEINs. 42. Das innere geistige SEIN, das Leben des Lebens selbst, das unendlich einfach und unkompliziert ist, bildet eine zweiteilige Einheit von transzendentaler Wirklichkeit, Erkenntnis, Wissen, Weisheit, Liebe und Freiheit. 43. Der Mensch ist kein blosses biologisches Phnomen. 44. In ihm ist ein geistbedingter psychischer Organismus in geistiger Form, der mit latenten Potentialitten, mit der Macht aller schpferischen Krfte geladen ist.

43. The human is no mere biological phenomenon. 44. In him is a spiritually conditioned psychic organism in spiritual form, which with latent potentialities, is laden with the might of all creational powers.

45. A philosophical glimpse in the psychic being of the human forces 45. Ein philosophischer Einblick in das psychische Wesen des Menschen to recognition and knowledge the reality of the cosmic consciousness, zwingt zum Erkennen und Wissen an die Wirklichkeit des kosmischen the creational power of life, as the basis and life of psychic substances. Bewusstseins, der schpferischen Lebenskraft, als Grundlage und Leben psychischer Wesenheiten. 46. The human cannot comprehend humans merely on their biological and mental planes, rather also on the psychic and spiritual planes. 47. Everything that the human inherits, everything that he brings with him through the billion-fold existence of the past, everything that he enjoyed, knew, read, learnt or experienced in this or in past lives, lies concealed in his unconsciousness. 48. Why, therefore, does he not master the technique of concentration, and why does he not order his unconsciousness and make full use of all his knowledge and ability? 49. The yearning after all his knowledge and ability, after the experience and after the wisdom, lies yet hidden deep in him. 50. He must only recognise and accept the truth in order, therefore, to acknowledge and utilize it. 46. Der Mensch darf den Menschen nicht bloss auf seiner bilogischen und mentalen, sondern auch auf der psychischen und geistigen Ebene erfassen. 47. Alles was der Mensch ererbt, alles was er durch milliardenfache Existenz aus der Vergangenheit mitbringt, alles was er in diesem oder in einem vergangenen Leben genossen, gekannt, gelesen, gelernt oder erlebt hat, liegt in seinem Unterbewusstsein verborgen. 48. Warum beherrscht er also nicht die Technik der Konzentration, und warum befiehlt er nicht seinem Unterbewusstsein und macht vollen Gebrauch von all seinem Wissen und Knnen? 49. Die Sehnsucht nach all seinem Wissen und Knnen, nach den Erfahrungen und nach der Weisheit liegen noch tief in ihm verborgen. 50. Er muss nur die Wahrheit erkennen und akzeptieren, sie also anerkennen und nutzbar machen.

OM

91
51. But for this it is required that he fight his own stupidity and acknowledge that the material intellect constitutes no human, if it does not also, in the same measure, work together with the spiritual intellect. 52. If that happens, and the human recognises his spirit, the entire abundance of knowledge, wisdom, ability, freedom, love and peace collected in earlier lives comes about again and richly benefits him. 51. Dazu aber ist es erforderlich, seine eigene Dummheit zu bekmpfen, und anzuerkennen, dass der materielle Intellekt keinen Menschen ausmacht, wenn er nicht auch in gleichen Massen mit dem geistigen Intellekt zusammenarbeitet. 52. Wenn das geschieht und der Mensch seinen Geist erkennt, wird die ganze, in frheren Leben gesammelte Flle von Wissen und Weisheit, Knnen, Freiheit, Liebe und Frieden wieder erstehen und ihm reichlich zugute kommen. 53. Wissen, Macht, Kraft, Weisheit, Freiheit und Liebe sind das schpferische Erbe des Absoluten: Sie sind des Menschen Geburtsrecht.

53. Knowledge, might, power, wisdom, freedom and love are the creational inheritance of the absolutenesses: They are the human birthright.

54. It is a centre of thoughts, might, power and influence on everything 54. Er ist ein Zentrum von Gedanken, Macht, Kraft und Einfluss auf alles and anything. und jedes. 55. It certainly has a body, but it is not the body itself. 56. The body is only an instrument and a servant of the spirit, it is its housing but not its prison. 57. The body is the temple of the radiating spirit, the self-illuminating inner life, the creational self. 58. The body is the castle of the spirit, which brings all powers into motion. 59. Thus the human knows, that he also breathes the breath of the spirit and not only the bodily breath. 60. The human learns of his spirit only through meditation, through knowing inner contemplation, through deep sinking in the stillest chamber of the spiritual self and in which he takes the mirror of the inner life directly in view. 61. He may not, however, do it in the form and way as the Earth human does who would be led up the garden path by religious deceivers, because this meditation is no spiritual look, rather only a fantasy-filled discharge of unreal wishes of the imagination. 62. Real meditation in spiritual form requires a gaining of understanding regarding his own BEING and self, and that one holds both facts before the eyes that the existence of the eternal reality and truth and the rooted-in oneness of all manifestations - from the star to the form of the substance, from nature to the spiritual life - are altogether only one in creational balance. 63. Every human is, in his innermost essence, a manifestation of Creation, and only therefore is it possible for everyone to become one with the infinite. 64. The contemplation of these truths, of the essential existence of the Creational, engenders knowledge and certainty. 65. The direct look at the truth replaces all useless objections; the realisation of the truth makes everything clear to the finest detail, and clarifies itself. 66. The life on Earth offers the human no complete satisfaction: it is not the entirety - the real finds itself on the other side of the material. 67. The material life serves only as a guide, in order to reach the fine-sided, the spiritual. 55. Er hat wohl einen Krper, aber er ist nicht der Krper selbst. 56. Der Krper ist nur ein Instrument und ein Diener des Geistes, seine Behausung ist aber nicht sein Gefngnis. 57. Der Krper ist der Tempel des strahlenden Geistes, des selbstleuchtenden inneren Lebens, des schpferischen Selbst. 58. Der Krper ist die Burg des Geistes, der alle Krfte in Bewegung bringt. 59. Der Mensch wisse daher, dass er auch den Hauch des Geistes atmet und nicht nur den krperlichen Atem. 60. Der Mensch lernt seinen Geist nur durch Meditation, durch innere Einkehr kennen, durch tiefes Versinken in die stillsten Kammern des geistigen Selbst und indem er den Spiegel des inneren Lebens direkt in Augenschein nimmt. 61. Er darf es jedoch nicht auf die Art und Weise tun, wie es den Erdenmenschen von religisen Betrgern vorgegaukelt wird, denn diese 'Meditation' ist keine geistige Schau, sondern nur ein phantasievolles Freisetzen von irrealen Vorstellungswnschen. 62. Wirkliche Meditation in geistiger Form erfordert ein Verstndnisgewinnen gegenber seinem eigenen SEIN und Selbst, und ein sich die beiden Tatsachen vor Augen halten, dass die Existenz der ewigen Realitt und Wahrheit und die eingewurzelte Einheit aller Manifestationen vom Stern bis zur Form der Substanz, von der Natur bis zum geistigen Leben, allesamt nur eins sind in schpferischer Bilanz. 63. Jeder Mensch ist in seiner innersten Essenz eine Manifestation der Schpfung, und nur deshalb ist es jedermann mglich, mit dem Unendlichen eins zu werden. 64. Das Nachdenken ber diese Wahrheiten der essentiellen Existenz des Schpferischen erzeugt Wissen und Gewissheit. 65. Die direkte Schau der Wahrheit ersetzt alle nutzlosen Einwnde; die Verwirklichung der Wahrheit macht alles bis ins Feinste klar und erklrt sich selbst. 66. Das Leben auf Erden bietet dem Menschen kein vlliges Gengen, ist nicht das Ganze; das Wirkliche befindet sich jenseits vom Materiellen. 67. Das materielle Leben dient nur als Leiter, um das Feinseitige, das Geistige zu erreichen.

OM

92
68. The material life is only the area of activity that delivers the human 68. Das materielle Leben ist nur das Ttigkeitsgebiet, das dem Menschen conditions and purposes in order to tie relationships together with the Bedingungen und Zwecke liefert, um Beziehungen mit dem Geiste und spirit and the greatest of all, the creational. dem Allergrssten, dem Schpferischen anzuknpfen. 69. It is completely wrong to restrict the field of view of life only to the observable phenomena and to allow the determination of the valuations of the objective worth of things. 69. Es ist vllig falsch, das Blickfeld des Lebens nur auf die wahrnehmba ren Phnomene zu beschrnken und die Wertschtzungen vom objektiven Wert der Dinge bestimmen zu lassen.

70. The majestic dignity and extent of life depends on how far it would 70. Die Hoheit und Grsse des Lebens hngt davon ab, inwieweit es zum be elevated to the laws of the innermost life in the highest essence. Gesetz des innersten Lebens im hchsten Wesen emporgehoben wird. 71. The relationships between humans are only justified so long as they themselves are not diverted from the eternal laws of the spiritual nature. 72. Neither social welfare, nor national improvements are possible through merely adhering to shadows, and flinging the essential substance in the wind. 73. The kernel of truth belongs not to a single human alone, because the truth forms BEING and life from everything which actually exists. 71. Die Beziehungen zwischen den Menschen sind nur so lange gerechtfertigt als sie sich nicht von den ewigen Gesetzen der geistigen Natur ablenken. 72. Weder soziales Wohlergehen, noch nationale Verbesserung sind durch blosses Sich-an-Schatten-heften und Ausserachtlassen der wesentlichen Substanz mglich. 73. Der Kern der Wahrheit gehrt nicht einem einzelnen Menschen allein, denn die Wahrheit bildet SEIN und Leben von allem berhaupt was existiert. 74. Nur das, was eins und gemeinsam ist, kann unteilbar und alleinschliessend innerhalb einer selbst-identischen Existenz sein. 75. Dies ist der volle Umfang des Erreichten und der Kulminationspunkt aller Aspirationen und Ideale des Lebens. 76. In dieser integralen geistigen Auffassung des Lebens ist die ethische Grundlage der sozialen und der huslichen Beziehung verwurzelt. 77. Die Gesellschaft ist die Gesamtheit der Individuen, dazu bestimmt, durch die Schleier hindurchzudringen und in die Reiche des unsterblichen SEINs einzugehen, in die Schpfung selbst. 78. Die menschlichen Verbindungen bedeuten nichts weniger als das Bestreben, im tglichen Leben einer geistigen Form zu leben, die im tiefen Hintergrund aller existierenden Wesen da ist, die aber in Ermangelung der Wahrheit nicht gefunden werden kann. 79. Dadurch geht die Liebe zum Geistigen mehr und mehr verloren, und des Menschen Sinn wendet sich mehr und mehr dem Materiellen und seinem materiellen Intellekt zu. 80. Altruistische Liebe ist die Aeusserung der sichtbaren Uebereinstimmung mit dem unendlichen Leben, das im gesamten Universum liegt. 81. Wenn die Familie oder die Gesellschaft oder die Nation als Trennungsmittel des einen vom andern aufgefasst wird, dann kann - wie gross auch immer das Ziel des Zusammenschlusses der menschlichen Wesen sein mag - eine solche Familie, Gesellschaft oder Nation niemals Erfolg haben. 82. Jede noch so kleinste Verbindung muss in die absolute Einheit mnden, welche nicht ein Jota von sich ausschliesst. 83. Diese Wahrheit muss whrend der Alltagsarbeit dem Menschen stets vor Augen bleiben, wenn sein Tun und Handeln und sein Denken frei von Selbstsucht und in Harmonie mit den Universal geschehen sein sollen. 84. Das Leben ist eine Lehre des Geistes fr den Geist.

74. Only that which is one, and held in common, can be, impartially and all-inclusively, within a self-identical existence. 75. This is the full extent of the reach and the culmination point of all aspirations and ideals of life. 76. The ethical basis of social and domestic relations is rooted in this integral spiritual comprehension of life. 77. Society is the totality of the individuals, determined thereto to penetrate the veil and go in to the realm of the immortal BEING, into Creation itself. 78. The human interconnections mean nothing less than the striving, in daily life, to live in a spiritual form, which is there in the deep background of all existing beings, but which cannot be found in a deficiency of truth. 79. Thereby (in a lack of truth) the love of the spiritual is more and more lost, and the human sense turns itself more and more to the material and to his material intellect. 80. Altruistic love is the expression of the visible consonance with infinite life, which lies in the entire universe.

81. If the family or society or the nation would be construed as a means of separation of one from another, then, as great as the goal of the coming together of the human being always may be, such a family, society or nation can never succeed.

82. Even the tiniest connection must disembogue in the absolute oneness, which excludes not one iota from itself. 83. This truth must remain before the eyes of the human during everyday work, if his deeds and behavior and his thoughts are to be free from selfishness and in harmony with universal events. 84. Life is a spiritual teaching for the spirit.

OM

93
85. The correct behavior of the family, and the administration of the countries and society, forms a part of the universal determination which has equipped the totality of the being with severe impartial laws. 86. The human lives because the Creation exists, and his life must be as balanced and perfect as the Creation itself is balanced and perfect. 85. Das richtige Verhalten der Familie und die Verwaltung des Landes und der Gesellschaft bilden einen Teil der universalen Bestimmungen, welche die Gesamtheit der Wesen mit streng unparteiischen Gesetzen ausgestattet haben. 86. Der Mensch lebt weil die Schpfung existiert, und sein Leben muss so ausgeglichen und vollkommen werden, wie die Schpfung selbst ausgeglichen und vollkommen ist. 87. Der Mensch lebt im Schpfungs-SEIN, er atmet und schwebt in ihm.

87. The human lives in Creations BEING. It breathes and is suspended in him. 88. The lack of the spiritual, because of its value to life, or the requirement of a practical life philosophy and life psychology of the current time, is manifoldly responsible for the crisis in the life of people, and in their concerns.

88. Der Mangel am Geistigen, fr das es wert ist zu leben, oder das Bedrfnis einer praktischen Lebensphilosophie und Lebenspsychologiein der heutigen Zeit, ist vielfach verantwortlich fr die Krise im Leben der Menschen und in ihren Belangen.

89. Already for a long time the human, abused with the name 89. Schon seit langer Zeit hat der sich 'modern' schimpfende Mensch modern, has undertaken great striving to find peace and freedom, yet, grosse, Anstrengungen unternommen, Frieden und Freiheit zu finden; doch but until now, all his efforts have fruitlessly blown away and escaped. aber sind bisher alle seine Bemhungen fruchtlos verweht und entwichen. 90. Lacking real knowledge and the truth about a healthy reasonable lifestyle, which would give him inner, and real, balance and tranquility, he has devoted himself to abnormal ideologies and corrupting, dangerous and damaging religious philosophies that lead him into yet greater poverty of consciousness, and distance him from actual life. 91. The natural human understanding indeed defends itself against the pressing into the square of required truth of the cycle of unsuitable, unreal religious dogmas, that quite especially would be brought to flourishing existence through the new time of the Aquarius era, by new religious fanatics and deceivers, yet, at the present time, however, the religious delusion is still too strongly spread to be able to construct, in great measure, a useful defense. 92. The erroneous religious philosophies, with their colossal confusions and delusional claims, degrade the inner power in the human, which the spirit of the human would hold upright and which could help him, in his striving, to surpass himself, to bring to bloom, and make possible for him to obtain, inner growth and peace, which stand in the correct proportions with the external acquisitions and conditions. 93. As an answer to a long perceived need, here and there, Earth people, who have wrongly been labeled as leading thinkers, have undertaken personal, but dangerously unreal, strivings to take the alleged best out of the religions and bring them into a unity with modern thinking in order to work out a new philosophy of life and new psychology of life for todays humanity. 90. In Ermangelung wirklichen Wissens und der Wahrheit einer gesunden vernnftigen Lebensart, die ihm inneres und wirkliches Gleichgewicht und Ruhe schenken wrden, hat er sich abnormalen Ideologien und verderblichen, gefhrlichen und schdlichen religisen Philosophien verschrieben, die ihn in noch grssere bewusstseinsmssige Armut fhren und vom eigentlichen Leben fernhalten. 91. Der natrliche Menschenverstand wehrt sich zwar dagegen, den Kreis ungeeigneter irrealer religiser Dogmen in das Quadrat der fordernden Wahrheit hineinpressen zu lassen, die ganz besonders durch die Neuzeit der Wassermann-Aera durch neue Religionsfanatiker und Betrger zur blhenden Existenz gebracht werden, doch aber ist zur gegenwrtigen Zeit der Religionswahnsinn noch zu stark verbreitet, um eine ntzliche Abwehr in grossem Masse erstellen zu knnen. 92. Die religisen Irrphilosophien mit ihren kolossalen Wirrnissen und Wahnansprchen setzen im Menschen die innere Kraft herab, welche den Geist des Menschen aufrecht erhalten wrde und ihm helfen knnte, sein Streben, sich selbst zu bertreffen, zur Blte zu bringen, und es ihm mglich machen wrde, inneres Wachstum und Frieden zu erlangen, die im richtigen Verhltnis zu den usseren Errungenschaften und Gegebenheiten stehen. 93. Als Antwort auf eine langempfundene Notwedigkeit haben da und dort Erdenmenschen, die flschlicherweise als fhrende Denker bezeichnet werden, persnliche aber gefhrlich-irreale Anstrengungen unternommen, das angeblich Beste aus den Religionen herauszunehmen und mit dem modernen Denken in eine Einheit zu bringen, um so eine neue Lebensphilosophie und Lebenspsychologie fr die heutige Menschheit herauszuarbeiten. 94. Doch diese angeblichen und irrealen Denker beachten dabei nicht, dass sie dadurch den Religionswahnsinn abermals vermehren, aus der Unkenntnis heraus, dass sie selbst sehr bse in irrealen Religionen gefangen sind und folglich nur ihnen entsprechend irreal zu denken und handeln vermgen: irreal, wahnsinnig, wahnglubisch, mrderisch und bewusstseinsmssig arm. 95. Aus naheliegenden Grnden ist ihr Erfolg vielfach gleich Null.

94. Yet these alleged, and unreal, thinkers do not notice that they thereby, once again, increase the religious delusion, out of ignorance of the fact that they themselves are very badly imprisoned in unreal religions, and, subsequently, may only think corresponding to them, and behave in unreal ways: unreal, delusional, delusionally-believing, murderous and poor in consciousness. 95. Out of closely related grounds their success is repeatedly equal to nothing.

OM

94
96. Yet the human of the new time, the human of the Aquarius era, now stands opposite an easily solvable problem, because if he now lays the foundation stone of the truth, then he obtains a completely new structure of philosophical and psychological values for a happy, free and peaceful spiritual life in the future. 96. Doch der Neuzeitmensch, der Mensch der Wassermann-Aera steht jetzt einem leicht lsbaren Problem gegenber, denn wenn er jetzt den Grundstein der Wahrheit legt, dann erlangt er eine vollstndige neue Struktur philosophischer und psychologischer Werte fr ein glckliches, freies und friedvolles geistiges Leben in der Zukunft.

97. A free spiritual life, which is based on everything that describes the 97. Ein freies geistiges Leben, das auf alles, was das Beste im kulturelle best in the cultural and spiritual inheritance of the Earth: the spiritual und geistigen Erbe der Erde darstellt, gegrndet ist: Die geistige Wahrheit. truth. 98. If the Earth human now finally recognises and acknowledges this truth, makes himself fully free from all of the religions and their delusional imaginations and finally directs himself after the spiritual and creational laws, than he has been victorious. 99. Only the truth is serviceable and brings the human progress; but religion is unserviceable to the human and throws him back into the deepest darkness. 100. So is the teaching given through Semjase, the daughter of JHWH Ptaah, so that the human learns it and knows it. 101. For the human who goes toward the truth, there is no other ferry boat than knowledge. 98. Wenn der Erdenmensch nun endlich diese Wahrheit erkennt und anerkennt, sich vllig frei von smtlicheri Religionen und ihren Wahnvorstellungen macht und sich endlich nach den Geistes- und Schpfungsgesetzen ausrichtet, dann hat er gesiegt. 99. Nur die Wahrheit ist dienlich und bringt dem Menschen Fortschritt; Religion aber ist dem Menschen undienlich und wirft ihn zurck in tiefste Finsternis. 100. So ist die Lehre gegeben durch Semjase, die Tochter des JHWH Ptaah, auf dass der Mensch sie lerne und sie wisse. 101. Es gibt fr den Menschen, der zur Wahrheit geht, keine andere Fhre als das Wissen.

102. And for the human who goes toward knowledge, there is no other 102. Und es gibt fr den Menschen, der zum Wissen geht, keine andere ferry boat than the truth. Fhre als die Wahrheit. 103. This is the truth of the instruction, taught neither hard nor soft, nor sharp, therewith the un-truth in the human would be conquered by the truth. 104. Given in the name of Creation, so that it be praised and honored for all time. 105. Praised be Creation in love and truth. 103. Dies ist die Wahrheit der Belehrung, belehrt weder hart noch weich, noch scharf, damit die Unwahrheit im Menschen durch die Wahrheit besiegt wird. 104. Gegeben im Namen der Schpfung, auf dass sie gepriesen und geehrt sei fr alle Zeit. 105. Preis sei der Schpfung in Liebe und Wahrheit.

Kanon 52
Unauthorized (by http://www.figu.org/) translations from the Old German language by Larry Driscoll & Hans Koenig, with minor refinements by Dyson Devine & Vivienne Legg, and Sanjin
English KANON 52 1. In the name of Creation, the wise, the righteous. 2. Praise be to Creation, in which there is allness. 3. And it speaks the prophet about God and Creation. 4. In that the human understands the truth and knows the difference between God and Creation. 5. Thus may the word be directed to the human of Earth. 6. In the name of Creation, the wise, the righteous. 7. In that he knows the truth and his path of life then adapts. German KANON 52 1. Im Namen der Schpfung, der Weisen, der Gerechten. 2. Preis sei der Schpfung, die da ist Allheit. 3. Und es spricht der Prophet ber Gott und die Schpfung. 4. Auf dass der Mensch die Wahrheit verstehe und den Unterschied zwischen Gott und Schpfung erkenne. 5. So sei das Wort an den Menschen der Erde gerictet. 6. Im Namen der Schpfung, der Weisen, der Gerechten. 7. Auf dass er die Wahrheit erkenne und seinen Weg des lebens danach einrichte. 8. Die Gtter der Erde waren Menschen.

8. The Gods of Earth were human beings.

OM

95
9. They came from the depths of the universe, from foreign systems, galaxies and worlds. 10. They elevated themselves on the Earth unrightfully above the humans, named themselves God, the Creator. 11. They created sects and religions, in that the Earth human may be dependent and faithful to them. 12. And they demanded, that the human worship them, the Gods, as Creator. 13. Thus the human of Earth may be enslaved and be dependent on the Gods for all time. 14. And each God created a separate religion and set himself as Creator above the humans, who faithfully became slaves to him. 9. Sie kamen aus den Weiten des Universums, von fremden Systemen, Galaxien und Welten. 10. Sie erhoben sich auf der Erde widerrechtlich ber die Menschen, sich Gott nennend, den Schpfer. 11. Sie schufen Sekten und Religionen, auf dass der Erdenmensch davon abhngig sei und glubig. 12. Und sie forderten, dass der Mensch sie, die Gtter als Schpfer anbete. 13. Damit der Mensch der Erde versklavt sei und von den Gttern abhngig auf alle Zeit. 14. Und jeder Gott schuf sich eine eigene Religion und setzte sich als Schpfer ber die Menschen, die ihm glubig verfielen

15. And many of the Gods were degenerated and malicious, obsessed by 15. Und viele der Gtter waren ausgeartet und bsartig, besessen von greed for power and all evil. Machtgier und allem Uebel. 16. They declared laws of death, punishment and destruction, and they murdered, as was their mood for it. 17. And the human of Earth was, unwise and knew not the truth. 16. Sie erliessen Gesetze des Todes, der Strafe und des Verderbens, und sie mordeten, so ihnen danach zumute war. 17. Und der Mensch der Erde war unwissend und kannte nicht die Wahrheit. 18. Also folgten die Vlker dem jeweiligen Gott ihrer Religion, und sie verfielen in die Finsternis des Glaubens: 19. Dass Gott der Schpfer sei und der Erzeuger des Lebens. 20. Denn nicht sagte ein Gott die Wahrheit, dass er gleich den Menschen Mensch sei. 21. Also ward das Wissen verborgen, dass auch Gott ein Mensch ist, ber dem ebenfalls die Schpfung als hchste Kraft des Lebens steht. 22. Also ist Gott ein Mensch, die Schpfung aber ist die Schpfung.

18. Therefore the people followed the particular God of their religion, and they became slaves in the darkness of believing: 19. That God is the creator and the producer of life. 20. For not one God spoke the truth, that he was the same human as the human being. 21. Therefore the knowledge became hidden, that also God is a human, above whom likewise Creation exists as highest power of life 22. Thus God is a human, Creation however is Creation.

23. God demanded from the humans atonement and revenge, and God 23. Gott fordert vom Menschen Shne und Rache, und Gott wird zornig becomes furious and kills humans, and he declares laws and regulations, und ttet Menschen, und er erlsst Gesetze und Gebote, durch welche through which humans kill humans. Menschen Menschen tten. 24. Creation however knows neither wrath nor revenge, it does not kill and demands no atonement. 25. God thinks and acts as a humanlike human, Creation is in all things however, creative and logical. 26. Through humanly laws and commandments of God discord is sown amongst the humans, in death and destruction. 24. Die Schpfung aber kennt weder Zorn noch Rache, sie ttet nicht und fordert keine Shne. 25. Gott denkt und handelt als Mensch menschlich, die Schpfung ist in allen Dingen aber schpferisch und logisch. 26. Durch Gottes menschliche Gesetze und Gebote wird Zwietracht gest unter den Menschen, Tod und Verderben.

27. God is a power-greedy space traveler, a human, who attempts to rule 27. Gott ist ein machtgieriger Raumfahrer, ein Mensch, der mit bser all with evil might and with barbarous laws and commandments. Macht und mit barbarischen Gesetzen und Geboten all es zu beherrschen versucht. 28. Creation however is peace and love, and alone its laws and recommendations ensure life. 28. Die Schpfung aber ist Frieden und Liebe, und allein ihre Gesetze und Gebote gewhrleisten das Leben.

29. Creation demands neither revenge nor retaliation, but only evolution 29. Die Schpfung fordert weder Rache noch Vergeltung, sondern nur regarding its laws and recommendations. Evolution nach ihren Gesetzen und Geboten. 30. Love and truth alone are able to change the world to the better. 30. Liebe und Wahrheit allein vermgen die Welt zum Besseren zu verndern.

31. Creation determines that the human does not kill and should not lead 31. Die Schpfung bestimmt, dass der Mensch nicht tten und keine wars. Kriege fhren soll.

OM

96
32. God, the human however, induces killing and war, revenge and repayment. 33. Creation intends freedom and knowledge. 34. God however orders discord and faith (belief). 35. Creation is wise and a complete constant wonder. 36. God however has only human knowledge and is completely illogical, like this only a human can particularly be. 37. Creation is the highest and most perfect, and in the same way also are its laws and recommendations. 38. God however is as such imperfect, like which only a human can be, because he commands faith, revenge and imperfection. 39. Love alone is the law of Creation; God however mocks this law, because he orders revenge, punishment and death. 40. Creation however promotes life and love and destiny, that never allows injury, suffering or pain to be inflicted upon a life form. 32. Gott, der Mensch aber, bestimmt Ttung und Krieg, Rache und Vergeltung. 33. Die Schpfung bestimmt Frieden und Wissen. 34. Gott aber befiehlt Unfrieden und Glauben. 35. Die Schpfung ist weise und voller unaufhrlicher Wunder. 36. Gott aber hat nur Menschenwissen und ist voller Unlogik, wie dies nur einem Menschen eigen sein kann. 37. Die Schpfung ist das Hchste und Vollkommenste, und ebenso sind dies auch ihre Gesetze und Gebote. 38. Gott aber ist so unvollkommen, wie dies ein Mensch nur sein kann, denn er befiehlt Glauben, Rache und Unvollkommenheit. 39. Liebe allein ist das Gesetz der Schpfung, Gott aber spottet diesem Gesetz, denn er befiehlt Rache, Strafe und Tod. 40. Die Schpfung aber fordert Leben und Liebe und die Bestimmung, dass niemals einer Lebensform Schaden oder Leid oder Schmerz zugefgt werden darf. 41. Die Schpfung bestimmt, dass das Leben geschtzt und erhalten werden muss. 42. Gott aber fordert Vernichtung des Lebens und Verdammung. 43. Gott ist ein Mensch und ein Raumfahrer von erdfremden Gestirnen, und seine Heerscharen sind seine Untertanen. 44. Gott ist ein Mensch voller Machtgier und so unvollkommen, wie alle Menschen ohne geistige Fhrung. 45. Auf die Erde kam Gott von den Sternen, mit all seinen Untertanen, um die Erdenmenschen zu beherrschen und zu terrorisieren. 46. Die Schpfung aber war allberall und immerdar im gesamten Universum, und sie kreierte alles Leben. 47. Die Gesetze und Gebote der Schpfung sind einheitlich fr alles Leben und gelten gesamtuniversell in Liebe. 48. Die Gesetze und Gebote Gottes gelten aber nur immer dort, wo er regiert und wo ihm die Menschen hrig sind. 49. Hrig sind die Menschen aber auch Gttern, die sie selbst erschaffen haben, indem sie Menschen der Erde zu Gttern erhoben. 50. Und also erkoren sich die Menschen auch Gtzen aus toten Materialien, Gtzen aus Stein und Holz und Metall usw.

41. Creation determines that life must be protected and preserved.

42. God however promotes destruction of lives and condemnation. 43. God is a human and a space traveler from Earth-foreign celestial bodies, and his hosts are his subjects. 44. God is a human full of greed for power and thus is imperfect like all humans without spiritual guidance. 45. God came from the stars on to the Earth, with all his subjects, in order to rule and terrorize the Earth human. 46. Creation however was everywhere and forever in the entire universe, and it created all life. 47. The laws and recommendations of Creation are uniform for all life and are valid entirely universally in love. 48. The laws and commandments of God are valid however only just there, where he reigns and where humans are submissive to him. 49. Humans however also are submissive to Gods, who they themselves have created, whereby they elevated humans of Earth to Gods. 50. And also humans chose idols out of deadened material, idols from stone and wood and metal, etc.

51. And the humans worshipped Gods and idols and ignored Creation in 51. Und die Menschen beten Gtter und Gtzen an und missachten in all things. allen Dingen die Schpfung. 52. Truly however Creation is the highest, the power, which gives the force of life to all life. 53. Creation alone is that, which God wants to be, which he can never be, namely, Creation itself, out of which all life generates. 54. Creation is the BEING and existence of life itself. 55. God however is only a wretched portrayal of human power, marked with all human evils. 56. God is a humanly wicked degenerate creature and the embodiment of evil, like is shown in all his writings by his demands and commands. 52. Wahrlich aber ist die Schpfung das Hchste, die Macht, die allem Leben die Kraft des Lebens gibt. 53. Die Schpfung allein ist das, was Gott sein will, was er jedoch nie sein kann, nmlich die Schpfung selbst, aus der alles Leben gebar. 54. Die Schpfung ist SEIN und die Existenz des Lebens selbst. 55. Gott aber ist nur ein trauriges Abbild menschlicher Macht, behaftet mit allen Uebeln des Menschen. 56. Gott ist eine Kreatur menschlicher bser Ausartung und die Verkrperung des Bsen, wie in all seinen Schriften bewiesen ist durch seine Forderungen und Befehle.

OM

97
57. For as long as anyone can remember God demanded of humans blood and lives, and he demanded obedient humility. 58. Creation however intends not humility, but humanity and human dignity, and it determines love and life. 57. Seit eh und je forderte Gott des Menschen Blut und Leben, und er forderte untertnige Demut. 58. Die Schpfung aber bestimmt nicht Demut, sondern Menschlichkeit und Menschenwrde, und sie bestimmt Liebe und Leben.

59. Creation is creative, and in no way is it also even in a small part 59. Die Schpfung ist schpferisch, und in keinster Weise ist sie auch nur comparable with a human, as well not with a human who names himself in einem geringen Teil vergleichbar mit einem Menschen, auch nicht mit God Menschen, die sich Gott nennen. 60. Creation is alone Creation, and God remains God and a human. 60. Die Schpfung ist allein die Schpfung, und Gott bleibt Gott und ein Mensch. 61. Nicht in einem Jota kommt Gott der Schpfung gleich, obwohl er sich anmasst Schpfer zu sein und sich so zu nennen.

61. Not anywhere near comes God to Creation, though he claims, to be the Creator and this he calls himself.

62. Alone Creation is Creation, and also God is one of its creatures from 62. Allein die Schpfung ist die Schpfung, und auch Gott ist eine ihrer the smallest to the largest. Kreaturen vom ersten bis zum letzten Jota. 63. Therefore is God a human, who elevates himself to higher, than that, 63. Also ist Gott ein Mensch, der sich selbst zu Hherem erhebt, als dass which he truthfully is. er dies wahrheitlich ist.

Further Reading
OM The Book of Books The Book of Truth

Source
ufofacts.co.cc [1] gaiaguys.net (backup copy) [2]] gaiaguys.net (backup copy) [3]]

References
[1] http:/ / www. ufofacts. co. cc/ OM_K9. htm [2] http:/ / www. futureofmankind. co. uk/ Billy_Meier/ gaiaguys/ OM. K49. htm [3] http:/ / www. futureofmankind. co. uk/ Billy_Meier/ gaiaguys/ OM. 52. 1-63. htm

Sensible, Dignified, Valuable

98

Sensible, Dignified, Valuable

IMPORTANT NOTE This is an unofficial but authorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations An Important Message for the Reader of this Document / Eine wichtige Nachricht an den Leser dieser Schrift [1] We (Dyson Devine and Vivienne Legg of www.gaiaguys.net [2]) have been given permission by Billy Meier (www.figu.org [3]) to make these unofficial, preliminary translations of FIGU material. Please be advised that our translations may contain errors. Please read this [4] explanatory word about our translations.

Introduction
The following translations are excerpts taken from the book Sensible, Dignified, Valuable (Sinnvolles, Wrdevolles, Wertvolles) written by Eduard Albert "Billy" Meier You can obtain the book, only available in German, from the FIGU Bookshop [1]

Hawaiian 21:35, 19 July 2009 (UTC)Truly however they are sick ones who, in the demonizing of others and their works and actions, and so forth, find a strange satisfaction which is medicine for their illness. So very true for purely evil beings like the Giza Intelligences, Creator overlords, their counter-parts who fled with the manipulated human warriors and countless others that still rule the Earth and other establishments throughout the universe(s). Most, if not all of the passages in this as well as other articles both written and yet to be expressed, only stresses the positive nature of resolution approaches which will fail to address those that fall into the category listed above (from this article). These types of beings are not creational in nature, but nothing less than parasites, existing at the expense of others. Even non intelligent parasites do not have the capacity of reason because it does not have the free will to determine right from wrong as these evil ones have. So in that regard, one can have more respect for these non-intelligent parasites! Therefore, positive re-enforcement may not be the proper avenue to establish reason for these parasitic beings, they must take the same medicine they have forced onto others in order to get the necessary experience of negative inputs in order to evaluate the equational aspects between right from wrong, then come to their senses that harmony is the proper avenue of existence. Otherwise, they will remain a threat to those less evolved and create degenerative disharmony, denying the natural evolution of others as in the case of Earth humans.

Sensible, Dignified, Valuable What the Plejaren Alliances or for that matter, higher Spiritual beings need to consider another approach to deal with these parasites as how Nokodeim did to re-establish harmony amongst his degenerated peoples. He used both negative and positive force to bring about the necessary changes, although it did not last long before such negative forces again menace the universe again. There are other "methods" available, if only those entities in power are willing to step up to the plate as what Nokodeim did?

99

Criticism and Criticism

English There are two kinds of criticism, on one hand the good, positive criticism, which is laid out to point out things which could be improved and is consequently useful and is bound with good thoughts and feelings, on the other hand, however, there is also the bad and negative criticism which is laid out for the purpose of insulting humans and denigrating their deeds, works and effects, to trample them in the dirt, to negate them and to degrade them in worth. There must be open and honest criticism in the positive context because if, with a human, a mistake is uncovered in his behaviour, in his speech or in his works, deeds and actions, then it is of no use to him if he is assured that everything is in the best order. One such a wrong assertion does not correspond to the effective truth and therefore makes no sense, let alone then that the concerned human is thereby helped when one conceals the truth, and with that the mistake, from him. As a matter of fact no human is helped if mistakes are uncovered in him - in his behaviour, in his speech or in his works, deeds and actions - and then, against better knowledge, it is asserted that everything is no longer bad, while inwardly, however, because of the recognised mistakes, rage froths up and not only the observed mistake is cursed, rather also equally the human who has made the mistake. That is completely wrong behaviour which must be replaced by positive, good and healthy criticism because only thereby can the truth take effect and he, the human who made the mistake, can be helped. If the determination of mistakes with a fellow human is not to be in vain, then what is observed and what is thought about it must openly, honestly and clearly be said, and indeed in the form of a good and positive, and never insulting, criticism. This must include a clarification of a matter and point out the facts of the wrong, respectively, of the mistake. But that stipulates that one is not making the mistake, respectively, the wrong, oneself and dignity exists about it. Actually it is namely not acceptable, that if mistakes or wrong behaviour is observed with the neighbor, and this also exists in oneself, that the other becomes reproached for this. That then, namely, has nothing more to do with a good, healthy and positive criticism, rather with reproaches and reproach criticism. German Es gibt zwei Arten der Kritik, einerseits die gute, positive Kritik, die darauf ausgelegt ist, Dinge aufzuzeigen, die verbessert werden knnen und folglich nutzvoll und mit guten Gedanken und Gefhlen verbunden ist, andererseits aber gibt es auch die schlechte und negative Kritik, die darauf ausgelegt ist, Menschen zu beleidigen und deren Taten, Werke und Wirken zu verunglimpfen, in den Schmutz zu treten, zu negieren und im Wert herabzusetzen.

Offene und ehrliche Kritik in positivem Rahmen muss sein, denn wird bei einem Menschen, in dessen Verhalten, in seiner Sprache oder in seinen Werken, Taten und Handlungen ein Fehler entdeckt, dann ntzt es ihm nichts, wenn ihm versichert wird, dass alles in bester Ordnung sei. Eine solche falsche Behauptung entspricht nicht der effectiven Wahrheit und macht also keinen Sinn, geschweige denn, dass dem betreffenden Menschen damit geholfen wird, wenn man ihm die Wahrheit und damit den Fehler verschweigt. Tatschlich wird keinem Menschen damit geholfen, wenn an ihm, an seinem Benehmen, an seiner Sprache oder an seinen Werken, Taten und Handlungen Fehler entdeckt werden und dann wider besseres Wissen behauptet wird, dass alles weiter nicht schlimm sei, whrend innerlich der erkannten Fehler wegen jedoch vor Wut geschumt und nicht nur der festgestellte Fehler, sondern auch gleich der Mensch verflucht wird, der den Fehler begangen hat. Das ist ein vllig falsches Verhalten, das durch eine positive, gute und gesunde Kritik ersetzt werden muss, weil nur dadurch die Wahrheit ihr Recht erlangt und dem den Fehler begehenden Menschen geholfen werden kann.

Wird bei der Feststellung von Fehlern bei einem Mitmenschen nicht umhin gekommen, dann muss offen, ehrlich und klar gesagt werden, was festgestellt und darber gedacht wird, und zwar in Form einer guten und positiven und niemals beleidigenden Kritik. Diese muss eine Klarstellung einer Tatsache enthalten und die Fakten des Falschen resp. des Fehlers aufzeigen. Das aber bedingt eigens, dass der Fehler resp. das Falsche selbst nicht gemacht wird und eine Erhabenheit darber besteht. Tatschlich geht es nmlich nicht an, dass wenn Fehler oder Falsches am Nchsten festgestellt werden und diese eigens auch vorhanden sind, diese dann den anderen vorgeworfen werden. Das nmlich hat dann nichts mehr mit einer guten, gesunden und positiven Kritik zu tun, sondern mit Vorwrfen und Vorwurfskritik.

Sensible, Dignified, Valuable

100
Bei der guten, gesunden und positiven Kritik ist das Fehlerhafte resp. Falsche vom Richtigen zu unterscheiden, wobei natrlich auch Zweifel in Erscheinung treten knnen, die durchaus erlaubt sein mssen und nicht verboten werden drfen. Eine gesunde, positive und gute Kritik wie auch Zweifel drfen immer geussert werden, weil sie weder angriffig noch beleidigend sind.

With good, healthy and positive criticism the faulty, respectively, the wrong, must be distinguished from the right whereby naturally also doubt can come about which must be allowed throughout and must not be forbidden. A healthy, positive and good criticism, as well as doubt, are always permitted to be expressed because they are neither attacking nor insulting. Admittedly, with such kind of critical determinations, the words often ring hard because the neighbour, as a rule, does not willingly hear the truth, which unfortunately is an evil of many humans, yet nevertheless a positive criticism should not be swept under the carpet because it will ultimately still be helpful. Therefore, what is determined as being wrong, respectively, what is faulty, must be said openly and honestly if the situation demands it and it is necessary because only thereby can the fellow humans really be helped. Yet, as was said, the condition is, that a burdening by the same wrong and the same mistakes is not present in oneself.

Zwar mgen bei solcherart kritischen Feststellungen die Worte oft hart klingen, weil der Nchste in der Regel die Wahrheit nicht gerne hrt, was leider ein bel vieler Menschen ist, doch trotzdem soll eine positive Kritik nicht unter den Tisch gekehrt werden, weil sie letztendlich doch hilfreich sein wird. Also muss offen und ehrlich gesagt werden, was Falsches resp. Fehlerhaftes festgestellt wird, wenn es die Situation erfordert und es von Notwendigkeit ist, denn nur dadurch kann dem Mitmenschen wirklich geholfen werden.

Doch wie gesagt ist die Bedingung die, dass nicht eigens eine Belastung durch das gleiche Falsche und den gleichen Fehler vorliegt.

When an open and honest as well as positive talk is carried out, and a Wird eine offene und ehrliche sowie positive Rede gefhrt und criticism is exercised in the same way, then clarity is thereby gained gleichermassen eine Kritik gebt, dann wird dadurch Klarheit gewonnen und and every rumor has its basis withdrawn. jedem Gercht seine Grundlage entzogen. When, however, no attention is given to that, then it forms a basis for mendacious rumours and indeed especially then when a slimy and false politeness proscribes the effectively made observations of something wrong or faulty being pointed out in honesty and truth, openly in healthy and positive criticism. In order for that to happen, however, the human must dare to maintain his thoughts and feelings and also allow them to be outwardly revealed. Therefore he must also dare, in good courage, to be open and honest and to also speak and behave in this way. That applies not only in the interaction with humans, rather also in everyday life and in the workplace. Above all, courage is required, if what is determined, thought and felt is to be said. And, equally, courage must be summoned in order for one to really do that which is said to oneself. If the human does not, however, think, feel and behave in this way then there is no progress, whereby self-evidently mistakes and wrongs can also not be corrected. Actually, with everything, however, the question must always stand in the foreground and be answered; whether what there is to say and do is really even sensible and is for something good. If, namely, through the entire matter, even only a single human is injured, even if everything is done with the best intention and good purpose, then that does not bring the neighbor any further. When, therefore, the criticism is brought forward in a too direct and brutal way, then it fails not only in its goal rather it also causes monstrous damage, which can lead to evil animosity. Wird dem aber keine Beachtung geschenkt, dann bildet sich eine Basis fr lgnerische Gerchte, und zwar insbesondere dann, wenn eine schleimige und falsche Hflichkeit verbietet, die effectiv gemachten Beobachtungen von etwas Falschem oder Fehlerhaftem in Ehrlichkeit und Wahrheit offen in einer gesunden und positiven Kritik aufzuzeigen. Dass das aber geschehen kann, muss der Mensch wagen, seine Gedanken und Gefhle zu pflegen und sie auch nach aussen offenbar werden zu lassen.

Also muss er auch wagen, in gutem Mut offen und ehrlich zu sein und in dieser Weise auch zu sprechen und zu handeln. Das gilt aber nicht nur im Umgang mit Menschen; sondern auch im alltglichen Leben und bei der Arbeit. berall ist der Mut gefordert, wenn es darum geht zu sagen, was festgestellt, gedacht und gefhlt wird. Und gleichermassen gilt es Mut aufzubringen, um selbst das wirklich zu tun, was eigens gesagt wird. Wenn der Mensch aber nicht in dieser Weise denkt, fhlt und handelt, dann gibt es keinen Fortschritt, wobei selbstredend Fehler und Falsches auch nicht korrigiert werden knnen. Tatschlich muss aber bei allem immer die Frage im Vordergrund stehen und beantwortet werden, ob das, was zu tun und zu sagen ist, auch wirklich einen Sinn hat und zu etwas gut ist. Wird nmlich durch das Ganze auch nur ein einziger Mensch verletzt, auch wenn alles mit bester Absicht und gutem Vorsatz getan wird, dann bringt das den Nchsten nicht weiter. Wird also die Kritik in zu direkter und brutaler Weise vorgebracht, dann verfehlt sie nicht nur ihr Ziel, sondern richtet auch ungeheuren Schaden an, der bis zur bsen Feindschaft fhren kann.

Sensible, Dignified, Valuable

101
Also muss auch die positive Kritik in Worten dargebracht werden, die verbindend wirken und niemals auf irgendwelchen Schmeicheleien oder Lgen aufgebaut sind, und zwar weder auf kleinen noch auf grossen. Viel zu viele Menschen ben bse, schlechte und negative Kritik an den Mitmenschen sowie an deren Verhalten, Werken, Sprache und Handlungen usw., obwohl sie selbst mit Fehlern und Falschheiten belastet sind, dass es nur so kracht und klirrt. Angesprochen sind damit jene Negativkritiker, die aus Besserwisserei, aus Passion, Hass oder Rachsucht sowie aus purer Bldheit alles und jedes schlecht, negierend, bse und negativ kritisieren und dabei glauben, dass sie die Grssten seien. Wahrheitlich sind sie aber Kranke, die im Verteufeln anderer und deren Werke und Handlungen usw. eine seltsame Befriedigung finden, die Medizin fr ihre Krankheit ist. Und dabei sind diese Kritiker derart mit allem Unrat von Fehlern und Falschem belastet, dass sie ihre eigene diesbezgliche Brde nicht zu tragen vermgen und darob in der Weise zusammenbrechen, dass sie eine gewaltige Disharmonie in sich fhlen und sowohl der Unzufriedenheit wie auch dem Unglcklichsein verfallen sind. Das aber leugnen sie vehement und glauben damit, dass sie in dieser Weise die Mitmenschen fr dumm verkaufen knnten. Wie sie sich in ihrer Jmmerlichkeit doch tuschen!

Therefore positive criticism must also be brought forward in words which effect connections and never are constructed on some sort of insinuations or lies and indeed neither small nor big ones. Far too many humans exercise evil, bad and negative criticism of the fellow humans as well as of their behaviour, works, speech and deeds, and so forth, although they themselves are burdened with mistakes and errors such that their criticism rings hollow. Thereby, those negative critics are addressed who, out of know-it-all-ism, out of passion, hate or revenge, as well as out of pure stupidity, criticise everything and anything, badly, degradingly, evilly and negatively and thereby believe that they are the greatest. Truly however they are sick ones who, in the demonizing of others and their works and actions, and so forth, find a strange satisfaction which is medicine for their illness. And thereby these critics are so burdened with all the garbage from mistakes and wrongs that they are not able to bear their own burden in regard to this and break down because of it in such a way that they feel an enormous disharmony in themselves and have deteriorated toward dissatisfaction as well as unhappiness. But they deny that vehemently and thereby believe that in this way they could take their fellow humans for stupid. How they deceive themselves in their wretchedness!

Also in regard to criticism the human should always tell the effective Auch in bezug der Kritik soll der Mensch immer die effective Wahrheit truth and therefore he should never criticise for the sake of malice sagen, und also soll er niemals um der Bosheit und der Kritik willen and criticism. kritisieren. Normally if the truth is stated, the criticism is beneficial and progress Im Normalfall, wenn die Wahrheit gesagt wird, ist die Kritik wohltuend und den Fortschritt frdernd, und zwar auch dann, wenn die Wahrheit mit harten is furthered and indeed also then when the truth is expressed with [2] Worten zum Ausdruck gebracht wird. hard words . However it is never appropriate and must be avoided that other humans are injured or discriminated against maliciously and meanly and through a negative criticism out of a pure negative view of things. Every positive, good criticism in regard to mistakes and wrongs must always be based on effective facts and thereby on absolute truth, whereby the person exercising the criticism must be completely free from the critically contested things which are pointed out in the neighbor. Who, however, is himself burdened with it and in spite of that exercises negative criticism of others on account of the same mistakes and wrongs, is not more and not less than high-handed, hypocritical and arrogant. Also humans who have fallen to the bad, like evil malicious gossip, lies, sexual wrong behaviour, thievery, deceit, murder, senseless talk, terrorism, war-mongery, support of the death penalty and lack of love, slander, evil and injurious words, of falseness and cunning as well as other unworthy things should suspend criticism regarding others who do the same. Niemals ist es aber angebracht und muss vermieden werden, dass andere Menschen bswillig, niedertrchtig und aus einer reinen negativen Sicht der Dinge heraus durch eine negative Kritik verletzt oder benachteiligt werden.

Jede positive, gute Kritik in bezug auf Fehler und Falsches muss immer auf effectiven Fakten und damit auf absoluter Wahrheit beruhen, wobei die Kritik bende Person eigens vllig frei sein muss von den kritisch beanstandeten Dingen, die dem Nchsten aufgezeigt werden.

Wer aber selbst damit belastet ist und trotzdem an andern um der gleichen Fehler und Falschheiten wegen negative Kritik bt, ist nicht mehr und nicht weniger als selbstherrlich, heuchlerisch und berheblich.

Auch Menschen, die Schlechtem verfallen sind, wie bler Nachrede, Lgen, sexuellem Fehlverhalten, Diebereien, Betrgereien, Mord, sinnlosem Gerede, dem Terrorismus, der Kriegshetzerei, der Todesstrafebefrwortung und lieblosigkeit, der Verleumdung, bsen und verletzenden Worten, der Falschheit und Hinterlist sowie anderen Unwerten, sollten sich der Kritik gegenber anderen entheben, die gleiches tun.

Sensible, Dignified, Valuable

102
Gleiches gilt auch fr Anhnger der religisen Irrlehre, dass Menschen fr begangene Schndlichkeiten gettet werden drften, wenn das Tten nicht aus niederen Grnden und ohne Egoismus geschehe und zum Wohl der Mitmenschen sei, wie das z.B. das Christentum, der Islam und der Mahayana-Buddhismus vertreten; Religionen, die von Liebe sprechen und in ihrer bsen und ausgearteten negativen Kritik Menschen zum Tode verurteilen. Allein daraus geht hervor, dass schlechte, bse und negative Kritik sehr viel und unsagbares Leid ber die Menschen bringt, den Willen und das Suchen nach wahrer Liebe und Nchstenliebe vergiftet und so manchem das Leben zur Hlle macht.

The same also goes for followers of false religious teaching which will permit humans to be killed for committing shameful acts, in which case the killing - as it is represented by, for example Christianity, Islam and Mahayana Buddhism; religions which speak of love and in their evil and degenerated negative criticism condemn humans to death - is not due to lower reasons, happens without egoism and is for the benefit of the fellow humans. From that alone, it emerges that bad, evil and negative criticism brings great and unspeakable suffering over the humans, poisons the will and seeking after true love and neighborly love and makes life hell for so many.

The Mistaken Earth-human Way

The following is an excerpt from a much longer article entitled, Der irren Erdenmenschen Weg (The Mistaken Earth-human Way.) In it Billy describes the ugly facts of our current world in no uncertain terms, just as a prophet (truth announcer) is obliged to do. We selected the following partly to counter the seemingly increasingly common view among Earth humans in our culture that evil should not be resisted. That is most certainly neither the view of Billy Meier nor the Plejaren Extraterrestrials.
English From p. 69 The mistaken Earth-human way leads more and more to naked, unimpeded and incalculable force, to irrationality and to thoughts, feelings, deeds and acts of insanity, which, altogether, can no longer be controlled. The whole thing becomes ever crasser, more criminal, meaner, more extreme, contrary in a way unworthy of being called human, more malicious as well as more despising of humans and life, more fiendish and deadlier, whereby real love, freedom and harmony recede just as much into the distance as does an effective peace. Utter greed and degeneration always increasingly take the upper hand with all imaginable means of evil, while unjust ones and criminals strive only for power, domination, profit, revenge, hate and retribution and indeed in the most diverse families just as much as in the most varied groups, firms, businesses, clubs, in the military, in authoritative offices and in governments, and indeed across the board. Barely a human truly concerns himself about the causal connections of the entire degeneration, frightfulness, and atrocities of every kind because the majority of Earth humans think - why should one even worry about that and trouble oneself if it does not effect one's own person, rather only the next person, a family member, the neighbour, a friend or acquaintance or even someone foreign; even if every imaginable evil occurs in the world unimpeded, and what of the grief, the angst and the pain as well as the love, the yearned-for peace, freedom and harmony of the others, if one's self is not even involved and remains spared from all evil. German From p. 69 Der irren Erdenmenschen Weg fhrt immer mehr in die blanke, hemmungslose und unberechenbare Gewalt, in die Unvernunft und in Gedanken, Gefhle, Taten und Handlungen des Wahnsinns, die gesamthaft nicht mehr kontrolliert werden knnen. Das Ganze wird immer krasser, verbrecherischer, gemeiner, extremer, menschenwrdig kontrr, bsartiger sowie menschen- und lebensverachtender, teuflischer und tdlicher, wobei wirkliche Liebe, Freiheit und Harmonie ebenso immer in weitere Fernen rcken wie auch ein effectiver Frieden. Voller Gier und Ausartung wird stetig weiter berhandnehmend mit allen erdenklichen Mitteln des Bsen, Unrechten und Kriminellen nur nach Macht, Vorherrschaft, Profit, Rache, Hass und Vergeltung gestrebt, und zwar sowohl in den diversesten Familien ebenso wie auch in verschiedensten Gruppierungen, Firmen, Konzernen, Vereinen, dem Militr, in behrdlichen mtern und in Regierungen, und zwar in globaler Weite.

Um die kausalen Zusammenhnge der gesamten Ausartungen, Furchtbarkeiten und Greulichkeiten jeder Art kmmert sich wahrheitlich kaum ein Mensch, denn, so denkt das Gros der Erdenmenschen, was soll man sich auch darum kmmern und sich selbst bekmmern, wenn es nicht die eigene Person, sondern nur den Nchsten, ein Familienmitglied, den Nachbarn, einen Freund oder Bekannten oder gar jemand Fremden trifft; soll doch hemmungslos in der Welt alles erdenkliche bel geschehen, und was soll das Leid, die Angst und der Schmerz sowie die Liebe, der ersehnte Frieden, die Freiheit und die Harmonie der andern, wenn nur die eigene Person nicht selbst in Mitleidenschaft gezogen wird und von allen beln verschont bleibt. Oft und bei vielen tritt jedoch auch der Drang nach Rechtfertigung und Schuldentledigung in Erscheinung, was sie dann einfach mit einer grosszgigen Geldspende oder Sachspende fr die Notleidenden abzutun versuchen.

Often and with many, however, the impulse for justification and assuaging of guilt also emerges which they then simply attempt to brush aside with a generous donation of money or a gift for the needy.

Sensible, Dignified, Valuable

103
Und tatschlich knnen so manche dadurch ihr schlechtes Gewissen beruhigen, um sich dann weiterhin ihrer Gleichgltigkeit gegenber allen Greueln und Nten sowie dem ganzen Elend dieser Welt hinzugeben.

And, actually, in this way, some can calm their bad consciences in order to then further devote themselves to their indifference regarding all horrors and need as well as in regard to the entire misery of this world. So some erroneously believe that they have exercised their duty to their fellow humans with a donation and indeed not considering that this is not the case and that their donation is not in the least the end of their obligation. As a matter of fact, monstrously much more lies namely in the duty of the human being than a soulless, material donation in the form of money, material things and assistance in emergencies, as, for example, with catastrophes in the form of earthquakes, avalanches, floods and other such things. What is really called for, and is the most important of all is, on one hand, maintained, responsibility-conscious, peaceful and valuable interpersonal relationships, which not only must be extended to family members as well as friends and acquaintances, rather must exist with every individual human of the terrestrial population, and indeed, it is all the same regardless of whether he is rich or poor, to which race, skin colour, religion and to which belief, or which level of society, he belongs. And it is stipulated that everyone speaks with his neighbor, which every human personifies, and that the word and the voice are raised in honesty and everything is said, screamed out and even roared out, or is written, which, in the name of justice, of righteousness and humanity, of human dignity, of peace, love and freedom must be said, screamed, roared and written. Thereby, however, the corresponding active deeds must not be forgotten and not come too late, because this is of just as much importance.

So manche glauben irrtmlich, dass sie mit einer Spende ihre Schuldigkeit als Mensch gegenber den Mitmenschen getan htten, und zwar nicht bedenkend, dass dies nicht der Fall und ihre Spende nicht der Pflicht letzter Schluss ist. Tatschlich liegt nmlich in der Pflicht des Menschseins ungeheuer viel mehr als eine seelenlose, materielle Spende in Form von Geld, materiellen Dingen und Hilfeleistungen in Notfllen, wie z.B. bei Katastrophen in Form von Erdbeben, Bergstrzen, berschwemmungen und sonstigem.

Was wirklich gefragt und am allerwichtigsten ist, sind einerseits gepflegte, verantwortungsbewusste, friedliche und wertvolle zwischenmenschliche Beziehungen, die nicht nur auf Familienmitglieder sowie Freunde und Bekannte ausgedehnt sein drfen, sondern zu jedem einzelnen Menschen der irdischen Bevlkerung bestehen mssen, und zwar ganz gleich, ob er reich oder arm ist, welcher Rasse, Hautfarbe, Religion und welchem Glauben oder welcher Gesellschaftsschicht er angehrt.

Und es bedingt, dass jeder mit seinem Nchsten, den jeder Mensch verkrpert, spricht und dass in Ehrlichkeit das Wort und die Stimme erhoben und alles gesagt, hinausgeschrien und gar hinausgebrllt oder geschrieben wird, was im Namen der Gerechtigkeit, des Rechtes und Menschseins, der Menschenwrde, des Friedens, der Liebe und Freiheit gesagt, geschrien, gebrllt und geschrieben werden muss. Dabei darf aber auch das entsprechende ttige Handeln nicht vergessen werden und nicht zu kurz kommen, weil dies von ebensolcher Wichtigkeit ist.

Consciousness Revolution
English From p.186 The consciousness revolutionaries are those who make the effort themselves with progress and evolution, who fight for more just legal constitutions and against the death penalty, who themselves establish true justice and humanity and grant real help to the humans that suffer in need. It is they who do not satisfy themselves with half measures, but only with totalities, to fully establish themselves and make life worth living for themselves and many others. They fight to make life acceptable again for victims of all kinds of acts of violence, faithfully, then, standing by in honest ways and love, to demand an end to poverty and to create peace and freedom through enforced non-violence. Unfortunately not all Humans do that, but only a meager number, who have a good understanding for bringing about a true life and who also lead this true life. German From p.186 Die Bewusstseinsrevolutionisten sind jene, die sich, um Fortschritt und Evolution bemhen, die um staatlich gerechtere Verfassungen und gegen die Todesstrafe kmpfen, sich fr wahre Gerechtigkeit und Menschlichkeit einsetzen und notleidenden Menschen wirkliche Hilfe angedeihen lassen.

Sie sind es, die sich nicht mit Halbheiten, sondern nur mit Ganzheiten begngen, sich voll einsetzen und fr sich sowie fr viele andere das Leben lebenswert machen. Sie kmpfen darum, Opfern allerlei Gewaltakten das Leben wieder annehmbar zu machen, Trau den in ehrlicher Weise und in Liebe beizustehen, der Armut Einhalt zu gebieten und durch gewaltsame Gewaltlosigkeit Frieden und Freiheit zu schaffen. Das tun leider nicht alle Menschen, sondern nur jene geringe Zahl, die ein gutes Verstndnis fr das wahre Leben aufbringt und dieses wahre Leben auch selbst fhrt.

Sensible, Dignified, Valuable

104
Bei ihnen ist es nicht damit getan, fr Hilfsbedrftige einfach etwas Geld oder Naturalien zu spenden, um damit das eigene Gewissen zu beruhigen, weil es eigens besser geht als den Armen, wie das leider vielfach der Fall ist.

With them, it is not thereby done simply to donate some money or goods, for those in need, in order thereby to silence ones conscience, because one is going better than the poor, as is unfortunately often the case. So it is therefore wrong to assume that essentially everybody attempts to be a real Human, because in truth the majority of humanity thinks only immediately of itself, and therefore not further than just to the tip of its own nose. So it is truly only the consciousness revolutionaries who do what is right, after their own understanding, and in their own individual way and manner, and thereby are making an effort to form every little tiny place on the Earth into a small, beautiful and lovely paradise. From p.191-192 Even though, up until now, no systems of belief were in the position to establish, for all humans generally, morally binding guidelines, concepts, rules, laws and principles, and so forth which are constructed on creational-natural values and not only on many kinds of inadequate human regulations which are just for show, and so forth - the human can indeed do something quite positive. Therefore, efforts should be prominent to produce concepts, ordinances, laws, guidelines and principles, and so forth, according to creational-natural values, which completely take hold in acceptable frameworks and convey to the human that an urgent change to the better is necessary. So, if this chance can be successfully grasped, then it is also necessary that it actually is grasped and worked upon so that its reification succeeds. To that end, however, the human requires criteria, which he is taught, so that he can understand and recognize how to distinguish between evil force and enforced non-violence; that terrorism also if it is practiced by power-hungry and insane state powers is not the way to peace, love and freedom. So, also in political and militaristic occurrences, ways and means have to be found which are not built on blatant force and power-greed, in order to create and maintain order, peace and freedom. Enforced non-violence is, to that end, the way of passive, logical force, because, in other words, enforced non-violence means active forcelessness, with which forcelessness is practiced and carried out forcefully, respectively, actively. Enforced non-violence, however, also means passive resistance, whereby passivity, in this sense, describes a strength, respectively a power, or even passive force, because power, might and force, even in a forceless, passive form, represent a form of forcibleness which is, however, practiced in enforced non-violence.

So ist es also falsch anzunehmen, dass eigentlich alle versuchen, wahrer Mensch zu sein, denn in Wahrheit denkt das Gros der Menschheit nur gerade fr sich selbst und also nicht weiter als gerade bis zur eigenen Nasenspitze.

So sind es wahrheitlich nur die Bewusstseinsrevolutionisten, die je nach ihrem eigenen Verstndnis und auf ihre eigene, individuelle Art und Weise das Richtige tun und darum bemht sind, jedes kleine Pltzchen auf der Erde zu einem kleinen, schnen und lieblichen Paradies zu gestalten.

From p.191-192 Auch wenn bisher alle Glaubenssysteme nicht in der Lage waren, allgemein fr alle Menschen moralisch-verbindliche Richtlinien, Konzepte, Regeln, Gesetze und Prinzipien usw. aufzustellen, die auf schpferisch-natrlichen Werten und nicht nur auf vielerlei unzulnglichen menschlichen Scheinordnungen usw. aufgebaut sind, kann der Mensch doch allerhand Positives tun.

Also soll die Bemhung im Vordergrund sein, nach schpferisch-natrlichen Werten Konzepte, Verordnungen, Gesetze, Richtlinien und Prinzipien usw. zu erschaffen, die rundum in akzeptablem Rahmen greifen und dem Menschen vermitteln, dass eine dringende Wandlung zum Besseren notwendig ist.

Wenn es also gelingt, diese Chance zu ergreifen, dann ist es auch notwendig, dass sie tatschlich ergriffen und darauf hingearbeitet wird, dass deren Verwirklichung gelingt. Der Mensch bentigt dazu aber Kriterien, deren er belehrt wird damit er zwischen bser Gewalt und gewaltsamer Gewaltlosigkeit zu unterscheiden versteht und erkennt, dass Terrorismus - auch wenn er durch machtgierige und irre Staatsmchtige ausgebt wird - nicht der Weg zu Frieden, Liebe und Freiheit ist. So mssen auch in politischer und militrischer Folge Mittel und Wege gefunden werden, die nicht auf blanker Gewalt und Machtgier aufgebaut sind, um Ordnung, Frieden und Freiheit zu schaffen und zu erhalten.

Gewaltsame Gewaltlosigkeit ist dazu der Weg der passiven, logischen Gewalt, denn gewaltsame Gewaltlosigkeit bedeutet mit anderen Worten aktive Gewaltlosigkeit, bei der gewaltsam resp. aktiv die Gewaltlosigkeit gebt und durchgesetzt wird. Gewaltsame Gewaltlosigkeit bedeutet aber auch passiven Widerstand, wobei Passivitt in diesem Sinn eine Kraft resp. eine Macht oder eben passive Gewalt darstellt, denn Kraft, Macht und Gewalt auch in gewaltloser, passiver Form als Widerstand stellt eine Form der Gewaltsamkeit dar, die jedoch in gewaltsamer Gewaltlosigkeit ausgebt wird.

Sensible, Dignified, Valuable

105
Dabei jedoch darf diese gewaltlose resp. passive Gewaltsamkeit nicht im Sinne des blichen erdenmenschlichen Verstehens von negativer Gewalt verstanden werden, sondern nur im Sinne von einem positiven, befriedenden, harmonisierenden, ausgleichenden, erhebenden und ordnungsschaffenden Einsatz in Form von passivem Widerstand bietender Kraft, Macht und Beeinflussung usw. in logischer Weise.

Thereby, however, this forceless, respectively, passive, forcibleness may not be understood in the sense of the usual Earth human understanding of negative force, rather only in the sense of a positive, pacifying, harmonizing, balancing, uplifting and order-producing implementation in the form of passive resistance which offers power, might and influence, and so forth, in logical ways.

Source
gaiaguys.net (backup copy) [2]

References
[1] http:/ / shop. figu. org/ product_info. php?products_id=370 [2] http:/ / www. futureofmankind. co. uk/ Billy_Meier/ gaiaguys/ meierv6p379. htm

Spiritual Development
Explanations regarding the term "Laws and Commandments of Creation"
By Christian Frehner, Switzerland If there is mention of "creative laws and commandments" or "laws and commandments of Creation", respectively, the following explanations must be given to all those individuals who have already dealt in detail with the spiritual teachings and especially with Creation's existence. Since Creation, the Universal Consciousness of our DERN Universe, is not a person or some personification (quite contrary to the belief in God, The Father by various religions), but an impersonal spiritual energy or power, It (Creation) never enacted any commandments that stipulate or dictate to the human beings to do or not do this or that. A commandment ("You shall ") is valid only in the material realm, and it (the commandment) can only stem or emerge from a "source" where certain individual aspects and a direct reference to the "coarse matter" human being-who owns a consciousness capable of evolution-exist. (The latter indicates that commandments are not applied within the realm of flora and fauna.) Firstly, commandments can be enacted or established by human beings (also those representing society, state or religious groups), and secondly by half- or pure-spirit levels (or planes), within which certain individual vibrational structures or aspects still exist, at least as long as the fusion with the Universal Consciousness (Creation) has not yet occurred. This "backward-compatibility" (which is onesided from the top down) to the material realm of the human beings makes it possible that the highest pure-spirit level, Petale, could transmit the Decalogue or Dodecalogue, respectively. While commandments leave it up to the individual whether or not they will follow/observe them, it is quite different with respect to Creative laws which can also be called laws of nature where phenomena and events etc. within the material Universal belt are concerned. In order for Creation to exist and evolve, and also everything that exists within Its entire universe, it is necessary that laws exist which secure an order and which make the entire "system" possible and continuing. For a better understanding, imagine the following example: We people here on Earth have to rely on the fact that gravity is directed toward the center of the Earth, and that it does not, from time to time, suddenly change toward some other direction, e.g. toward the moon. Just imagine how everything that was not securely fixed to the planet would suddenly be sucked off to the moon!

Spiritual Development Regarding laws of Creation, one can distinguish between those within the entire Creation (including the spiritual realm), and those that mainly apply to the material realm. (Of course this is just an academic separation because, as we all know, within Creation everything is connected to each other.) The above-mentioned example regarding Earth's gravity also demonstrates that the effects and composition of the laws of nature are relative, because they can be "conquered" under certain circumstances (like e.g. through the application of levitation or the utilization of technical devices, etc.). By this, the restricted/limited scope of the law of nature is overcome. If there is mention of "laws and commandments of Creation" in Billy's or FIGU's writings, then you should keep in mind the abovementioned explanations. This refers to those commandments that show to the human beings the way to real knowledge and wisdom. For a better understanding, or as an aid, some examples are listed below:

106

Laws of Creation:
Structure of the seven belts of the Universe (there are seven, not four or ten, etc.) Formation (creation) of new-spirit forms during the Universe's expansion phase (number, composition, situation, etc.) The existence of love (in its highest form as universal love) Striving (the fundamental law of all evolution; without striving there is no life) The bipolar structure/composition of everything that exists (the positive and the negative etc.) etc.

Laws of Creation with special impact on the material realm (laws of nature):
Law of causality (cause and effect) Laws of reincarnation Seven-step construction of matter Interactions within chemistry Effects of thoughts: force of sending and force of "beating/striking" upon its return (may be compared to a boomerang) Origin and vanishing of planets, galaxies, etc. Effects of light on the growth of plants etc.

Commandments for the personal benefit of human beings

To observe these commandments guarantees to the human being that he may rapidly progress on the path of his evolution. Additionally, human beings who observe these commandments are a good example to their fellowmen. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. You shall have no powers and gods, idols and saints other than Creation. You shall keep holy the name of Creation and not abuse this name. You shall make every day into a day of celebration and keep it holy (control it). You shall not break your bond with Creation, including this: You shall not commit adultery. You shall honor Creation just as you honour, respect and love your father and mother. You shall not kill in depravity. You shall not rob and expropriate. You shall not bear false witness against the truth, Creation and life.

9. You shall never, never speak an untruth. 10. You shall not greedily covet material wealth and your neighbour's possessions. 11. Do not curse the truth.

Spiritual Development 12. Never, never put Creation's commandments and Creation's laws into unworthy cults. If one ponders these "principal commandments" which were transmitted to the people on Earth by the Petale spirit level, one inevitably will come to the realisation that an immeasurable amount of precious thoughts and ideas are hidden behind these commandments, which in the daily routine can show one the path to a life that is righteous and responsible. Alone the sixth commandment is so very profound and far-reaching-from the eradication of floral and faunal species to the psychic and consciousness-related "murder" of fellow-men-that there is no room in these short explanations to deal with everything in detail. It is important to know the following: So-called "Creative commandments" do exist if they are, or have been, derived from "Creative laws" or "laws of Creation", respectively. Basically, commandments result from all laws, no matter from where the latter originate. These Creative laws and commandments, which can be called "the laws and commandments of life", serve for the purpose of enabling, preserving and supporting life. To observe these Creative commandments is the duty of every knowledgeable and responsible human being, because in this way alone, peace and harmony may be achieved and secured in the long term among all people and with the whole of nature.

107

Source
TheyFly.com [1]

References
[1] http:/ / www. theyfly. com/ PDF/ SpiritualDevelopment. pdf

Summary of Contents for Meier's FROM THE DEPTHS OF SPACE... CONTACTS WITH THE PLEIADIANS/PLEJARENS, Internet, June 2009
AUS DEN TIEFEN DES WELTENRAUMS... KONTAKTE MIT DEN PLEJADIERN/PLEJAREN BY BILLY MEIER
Pages: 1-2 Foreword by Michael Hesemann. Meier is a fascinating man and his story is also fascinating. Short history of Meier's life. The case was contaminated. By whom? By his opponents, by himself or by the ET? Nobody knows. Hesemann became convinced of the reality of Meier's contacts by interviewing the eyewitnesses. Introduction by Bernadette Brand. This book is no science-fiction. His story/his book is controversial. Meier has a sensible/sober neutral unbiased attitude. Meier had not the financial means to hoax his evidence back in the 70ies. Later he hasn't become much richer. 11 15-17 Introduction by Guido Moosbrugger. About Meier. Meier'sinterests at young age. Special interest in creation. Meier thinks a lot about this topic at a young age. Meier soon realizes that he has a mission to fulfil in this area so that he can help people on Earth in their spiritual and conscious evolution. Meier has been active in this mission for billion of years during countless of reincarnations. He discovers that he is an important teacher regarding the spiritual teachings and creational laws and commandments. He also discovers that he will be helped in his mission by extraterrestrials and higher spiritual beings. At a young age Meier gets the help of an extraterrestrial (Sfath). He discovers that his youngest personality of his spiritform had the name Nokodemjon. He was part of the Arahat Athersata spirtual level but he returned to the material world in order to fulfil a mission that lasts until this date and will last for a long time. Other personalities of nokodemjon's spirit form were Henok and Henoch. His current incarnation is Billy Meier and he will be contact man of the extraterrestrials who call themselves the Plejarens. These extraterrestrials live in a different space-time configuration.

3-10

Summary of Contents for Meier's FROM PLEIADIANS/PLEJARENS, Internet, June 2009

THE

DEPTHS

OF

SPACE...

CONTACTS

WITH

THE 108

17-21

How everything started. Meier's first UFO sighting at the age of five on June 2, 1942 in Blach. His father was a witness. Meier and his father do see a metallic disc shaped object with a diameter of 280 meter. Fritz Seidel (a friend of Meier's father) is also a witness to this event. Further UFO sightings. At night Meier has further UFO sightings of "travelling stars" who display zigzag flight paths and which lighten up on demand. According to Meier "travelling stars" nowadays can still be observed. The best time for doing this is between 22:00 and 02:00. In the same year Meier has a daytime sighting of a sphere shaped metallic object. In the autumn Meier witnesses two large disc-shaped objects that are being followed by two intercepting planes. Two days later Meier has a daytime UFO sighting of a triangular shaped object. Through the transparent tip of the object Meier sees the female pilot of the craft. While seeing the pilot Meier gets a feeling of love and a sense of security. A week later Meier again has a sighting. Meier is alone far from his parents house in the Swiss landscape. Meier again gets the strange feeling that he has to look in a certain direction just like the previous sightings. Meier witnesses a large pear shaped object. Slowly the strange familiar feeling changes in a voice in his head. Meier also sees familiar looking but incomprehensible shapes and figures in his head. Soon Meier understands the symbols and the voice. He realizes that he has to answer the voice and symbols. When Meier realizes he has to go back to his parents home the symbols and voice in his head do stop and he is instantaneously somehow transported near his home. The strange symbols and voice in his head lead Meier to contact local priest Mr. Zimmerman. To Meier's surprise Zimmerman is well informed about Meier's situation and strange experiences. Later Meier learns that Zimmerman has been selected by aliens to help Meier. Zimmerman also has telepathic contacts with these aliens. Zimmerman explains to Meier that the voice and strange symbols are forms of telepathy. He also explains to Meier that he must create an answer and must concentrate and direct his thoughts on the voice. In this way his thoughts are transmitted to the whispering voice Meier hears. Zimmerman also explains that Meier also has telekinetic, television, teleportation und healing abilities. Meier also learns that he is a spirit form who has an important mission to fulfil. He has to help humans on Earth in their conscious and spiritual evolution. This has been caused by his initiatives of his earlier personalities.

21-28

28-31

Meiers first physical contact with Sfath. Meier concentrates his thoughts on the voice in his head. Soon there's a reaction on the other side: a friendly laughing voice. Meier also starts with practicing meditation in order to improve his paranormal abilities. The telepathic contact then stops. In November 1942 Meier gets a telepathic command to go to a contact place. When he arrives there he again sees a pear shaped UFO. This time the pear shaped UFO lands. An old man comes out of the UFO and takes Meier inside the UFO. Meier makes a short ride in the space ship. Not a word is spoken during this event. During the trip Sfath makes the wall of the space ship transparent so Meier can look outside. Afterwards Meier decides not to tell anyone about his experiences.

32-51

Meiers second physical contact with Sfath. On February 3, 1945 Meier again hears a whispering voice in his head. This time Meier only hears a voice without seeing the symbols in his head. This is new to Meier. The voice commands Meier from now on to learn more and to learn more strictly. The voice also explains that in this way Meier will receive a lot of knowledge. Afraid for the voice Meier again turns to priest Zimmerman. Zimmerman assures Meier that he is completely sane and that the voice is a form of telepathy. Zimmerman also explains that there are two forms of telepathy: spiritual telepathy and primary telepathy. First Meier experienced spiritual telepathy and now Meier experiences primary telepathy. Primary telepathy can only be exercised by the material-conciousness. He also explains that Meier, contrary to his fellow earth humans, is capable of receiving extremely high spiritual vibrations. He also explains to Meier that he has to lean to telepathically protect himself, from now on, against malevolent parties. Meier then focuses on improving his telepathic abilities. Meier learns that the extraterrestrial Sfath is the one telepathically contacting Meier. Sfath starts with educating Meier. Meier soon learns a lot about the laws and commandments of creation. The contact causes that Meier gradually gets isolated and starts neglecting school and becomes a scapegoat. Meier learns that Sfath, when Meier was six months old, cured him of pneumonia and thus saved his life. Meier's mother later affirms this when asked about it. In the summer of 1944 Meier is walking alone in the Swiss landscape. Meier hears Sfath's telepathic voice and then soon Meier sees Sfath's pear shaped spaceship as it lands on the ground. When Sfath has come out of the spaceship he starts talking to in Meier's own language with a bit strange accent. Sfath again takes Meier into the spaceship. Meier is lifted and transported into the spaceship. In the spaceship Meier is commanded to sit in a chair. Meier sees viewing screens in the spaceship. Meier again makes a trip in the spaceship. Sfath makes the inside walls of the craft transparent so Meier can look outside. After an hour Sfath gives Meier food that is extremely satisfactory.

Summary of Contents for Meier's FROM PLEIADIANS/PLEJARENS, Internet, June 2009

THE

DEPTHS

OF

SPACE...

CONTACTS

WITH

THE 109

At a height of 70 kilometres above the earth Sfath explains Meier that he already has developed the knowledge of somebody of 35 years old and in spiritual respect Meier is superior to all humans on earth. Regarding spiritual matters Meier can now only learn from his ET friends and the storage levels (Speicherbaenke). Sfath explains to Meier that he is the oldest spirit on Earth and that he has a mission to fulfil as prophet of the new age. A special task for Meier is to be humble and to create an unassailable psyche, which cannot be influenced by other people, only by Meier's controlled will, so he will not suffer from psychological damage. Sfath tells Meier that from the early 50s Meier will be under the supervision of another high intelligence. It is also stated that the high council and the Arahat Athersata spiritual level have approved this decision for supervision. Sfath states that the second world war will come to an end by means of two atom bombs. Sfath warns Meier for the overpopulation problem that is the root for a lot of problems on Earth. In the early 50s Meier writes 3500 pamphlets on this subjects and starts distributing them to governments and other important organisations. Meier estimates the age of Sfath is 95 years. In reality Sfath is 1054 years old. At some point Meier gets a headache and is healed by Sfath's spiritual powers. At the end of the meeting Meier sits in a chair and Sfath puts an apparatus on Meier's head. Then all knowledge and abilities that belong to Meiers spirit form are transmitted to him by means of the apparatus. Sfath warns Meier not to abuse his paranormal abilities and explains that he may use his abilities only for his mission. When he wouldn't do this a blockade is activated which prevents this. The blockade is also a means against scientific tests. Then the meeting ends and Meier is returned to earth. From then on no physical contacts take place between Meier and Sfath; only telepathic contacts. Sfath puts at Meier's disposal a small disc shaped craft. This craft has been programmed so Meier can visit "one or two" teachers on other places on the earth. In this small craft there is also a apparatus which Meier can place on his head and which transmits knowledge to him just like the one in Sfath's pear shaped craft. When Meier is eleven years old Sfath also gives him a translation of a document in the Pali-Sanskrit language so Meier can make an article about it. The document is about the Satipatthaena-Meditations-Method. Later at school Meier writes the meditation article and his teacher Lehmann is so enthusiastic about it that he produces 200 copies of it and sends it to acquaintances. Also an Indian monk named Rahat Sanghanan receives a copy. Together with Asket Meier later meets this monk and becomes pupil of him. In the end Sfath asks if Meier is willing to fulfil his mission and Meier answers: yes. Then the voice of Sfath disappears. 51-77 Meier's contacts with Asket. Only a few hours after the voice of Sfath disappeared Meier hears a new voice. This voice explains she is called Asket and that from now on she will guide Meier. Meier again receives a lot of knowledge. At this point in time Meier brings in to perfection his spiritual telepathic abilities and also his abilities to use Earth's, the galactic and cosmic storage levels (German: "Akasha Chroniken"). In the beginning of the year 1954 Meier receives from Asket a new version of the translation of Satipatthaena-Mediation document. Using this document Meier creates an article called "Introduction to the Meditation". Asket commands Meier to give monk Rahat Sanghanan a copy of the article. Using the small disc shaped craft Meier frequently flies to India to meet this monk and to become his pupil. The monk later creates 500 copies of Meier's article and spreads the document to acquaintances. On February 3, 1956 after three years of telepathic contacts Meier first meets Asket face-to-face. Meier is commanded by Asket to go to a contact place. A 5-meter large disc-shaped craft lands at the contact place. When Meier walks under the centum of the ship Meier is automatically transported into the ship. Inside the ship there is only one chair. Meier sits in the chair and suddenly the walls and the objects in the ship and even Meier's hands and body become transparent. This effect creates a special view. Meier is taken on a ride in the space ship. Before the landing Meier's body and the walls and inside of the spaceship again become visible. The spaceship lands in Jordan and Meier gets out of the ship. He then witnesses how another spaceship lands on the ground. Meier waits for about 30 minutes when a woman (Asket) comes out of the second spaceship. Asket wears some kind of white-silver coloured dress and her hair is blond. Meier estimates here age 35 years. After greetings and a short dialogue they both go inside Asket's spaceship. In here spaceship Asket explains that her craft is operated by her thoughts. Asket also explains that she will guide Meier until 1964. Then a rest-period of 11 years will come in. And after that the Plejarens will contact Meier. She also explains that the Plejaren technology is 300 years less developed as Asket's people's technology. She also explains that she comes from the DAL universe a twin universe of our universe. Then Meier is taken to Egypt at the pyramid of Gizeh. Asket's invisible spaceship lands next to a Bedouin camp. Inside the space ship Asket gives Meier an apparatus that makes him invisible. Meier perceives how the Bedouin people take no notice of them. Meier enters a tent in which there are many women. The invisible Meier kisses the woman in the tent. The women are dumbfounded. Asket then give some explanations about the invisibility device she and Meier are using. Then they enter the great pyramid through a secret opening. They walk through a long corridor. They pass two robotic watchmen. Eventually they reach a large hall. In the large hall Meier sees spacecraft. Finally Asket shows Meier a wooden Y shaped cross which lie on a small plateau and some of the belongings of Jmmanuel alias Christus. After these adventures Meier is taken back to Jordan. 77-113 Asket's explanations. Asket explains that she originates from the DAL universe. She also explains that many of the people on earth stem from people who came from the Ring Nebula and the Wega- and Lyra star system. She explains that the life of a prophet is hard because a prophet has to learn many things. She explains to Meier that he will write an important book that is transmitted to him by a very high spirit form (Dekalog/Arahat Athersata). She explains that it is a universal law that all high-developed species must help underdeveloped species. She warns Meier for the fact that politics on Earth are mostly based on lust for power. She warns Meier for the religious ideologies on earth that are dangerous. She also claims that idiotic religious ideologies have spread on other planets. Asket creates a security blockade in Meier's brains using a strange apparatus.

Summary of Contents for Meier's FROM PLEIADIANS/PLEJARENS, Internet, June 2009

THE

DEPTHS

OF

SPACE...

CONTACTS

WITH

THE 110

Asket gives Meier special food that is extremely satisfactory. They both take a nap in the spaceship. After that they go for a walk outside the spaceship. During their walk they encounter a small campfire and they meet a man called Iljitsch Ustinow. They talk for an hour with the man. At the end of the conversation they promise the man that the will meet him again on February 7 (a few days later). Then they get back to the spaceship and again take a nap. In the morning they wash themselves using a dish with water and then Asket gives Meier new explanations. In the evening they say goodbye and Meier is flown back with the same craft he came with. On February 7 Meier meets Asket again. This time Asket picks up Meier in Switzerland using her space ship. They again fly to Jordan to the same place they were two days before. In Jordan Asket informs Meier she will make time travel trips with him for the purpose of showing what really happened at some points in the past. She again explains to Meier that his life will be very hard. She mentions that Meier will lose his left arm in a car accident in 1965. She explains that he will get the nickname Billy in 1965 in Teheran. She explains that he will marry a woman he will meet in Greece. She also points out that in 1975 the Plejarens will contact Meier and a new series of contacts will begin. After the explanations they both go inside Asket ship to rest a bit. In the morning Iljitsch Ustinow (also called Jitschi) discovers their ship and wakes them up. Jitschi then accompanies Asket and Meier on a time travel trip. First Jitschi is afraid to accompany Asket and Meier but eventually he overcomes his fear. They travel back in time to France in the middle ages in the 13th century. On page 104 it is mentioned that Jitschi died on August 6, 1992 in Kasachstan at the age of 92 years. He never broke his promise to keep secret his adventures with Asket and Meier. In a woody area in France they meet a man called Jechieli who lives in a house in this area. They speak to the man using a translator apparatus. They speak for five hours with Jechieli. After this trip with Asket many would follow. The last contacts with Asket took place at the Youth Hostel in the Buddhistic Ashoka Ashram of Buddhistic monk V.B. Dharmawara. (Dharmawara was educated by monk Ramana Sarma). Sarma was also the teacher of Maha Chohans (of which Meier also was a pupil). It is mentioned on p. 111 that it was not unusual for the residents of the Ashram to see Asket or her spacecraft. It also mentioned on page 111 that Monk/Swami Dharmawara also had contacts with beings that would suddenly appear or disappear in his temple. These human beings were members of the Agartha people, a blue skinned people who live in gigantic holes under the Himalaja. 113-129 How things went further/The other contacts. On January 28, 1975, Meier is directed telepathically to a contact place outside his hometown Hinwil. There a silver coloured disc shaped spacecraft lands and a female pilot comes out of the craft. Meier is permitted to make pictures of the craft when it flies. The female pilot says she is called Semjase and a conversation follows. Meier describes Semjase as looking like an Earth female of about 34 years and having blond hair. Many contacts would follow (on December 1995 the number of contacts were 252 official contacts and 49 non-official contacts. The total of contacts with Asket are 116). On page 121 it is mentioned that the contact notes which Meier write down after a contact are transmitted the following way: First the conversation is transmitted from the consciousness of the Plejaren contact person to some kind of apparatus in the spacecraft. This machine converts the conversation in spiritual symbolic images. Then this information is transmitted to a small craft that orbits Earth. At a later point Meier then can telepathically access this information and converts the spiritual symbolic images into normal sentences. Meier goes public which his contacts. The media around the world pick up his story. On page 127 it is mentioned that it was a task for Meier to cause an increase in media reporting about UFOs. A second task was to create an UFO controversy that would cause governments around the world to admit that they secretly researched the subject. Also it was a goal to force the governments to release documents on the subject. Meier claims he succeeded in fulfilling all these tasks. On p. 128 Meier claims that Lee Elders was a member of the CIA. On page 127 and 129 it is also mentioned that government agencies (among which CIA and USAF) falsified Meier's photo and film material by means of manipulating certain people in order to depict him as a hoaxer. 130-139 Hostilities. Two times there were people who offered a large amount of money to take over Meier's contacts. Meier decides not to personally seek up publicity but to let members of FIGU do this. According to Meier all the negative publicity only worked in his benefit because more people got interested in his case in this way. Meier writes that he nowadays doesn't possess any of original slides, negatives and movie films anymore. Meier points out two persons who temporarily were in the possession of his original photo collection returned only copies and falsified a large amount of his photos (no names are mentioned by Meier but he probably means Mr. Schmid and Hans Schutzbach). Also his original 8 mm films simply disappeared or were loaned and only copies were returned. In 1982 there was a military watchman who for five and a half years terrorized Meier. When he found out the truth of the contacts he committed suicide. The chapter is ended with a summery of assasination attacks on Meier's life.

Summary of Contents for Meier's FROM PLEIADIANS/PLEJARENS, Internet, June 2009

THE

DEPTHS

OF

SPACE...

CONTACTS

WITH

THE 111

139-156 Documentation. An excerpt from the book Worauf warten wir noch? (What are we waiting for?) is presented. The book is written by Ing. Buberl. The excellent excerpt is about the history of research into the case and the scientific analyses of the evidence. A sighting by Brunhilde Koye is mentioned in October 1982 of the 5 meter large ET Andron. The recordings of the spacecraft sound are described on page 153. The finding of an ET food print is mentioned. Meier mentions that he has 500 UFO pictures (landing track photos are included) in his collection. Originally he had 3500 photos, but most of them have been stolen. On page 155 it is mentioned that according to Meier and the ETs his current material should prove the reality of his contacts. The results of analyses on the metal samples are mentioned. On page 156 it is also mentioned that Meier received new metal samples from Ptaah in 1993. 156-160 TV and video. The recording of a TV program by the Nippon TV team is mentioned. In addition the bad experiences with TV program makers are mentioned. 160-167 Unbelief. Meier mentions that there is a universal law that says that every truth or lie in time proves itself. The following question is answered: Why hasn't a scientific educated person been selected for the contacts instead of Meier? First such a person would not have the reincarnation history Meier has. Second: scientists don't have the knowledge that is needed for the mission and are limited to there own field of expertise. Third: Meier's abilities related to the mission have been developed during million of years; this would not be the case with scientists. The great distances that the ETs bridge are also a point of doubt. According to Meier the ETs don't land on Earth in order to prevent psychic damage and great fear by humans on Earth. Instead of doing this they slowly prepare humans for the fact that they are not alone in the universe. "Seeing is believing" is not a good approach according to Meier because there are many ways a human can be misled about what he experiences. Regarding this topic Meier mentions televisions, teleprojectioions and realvisions. 167-184 Encouragements - Pro and Contra. Meier gets certainty or confidence from the fact that the reality of his contacts proves itself to him daily. Also people who studied Meier's material and in this way got convinced of the reality of the contacts give Meier confidence. All the predictions which the aliens gave Meier and which came out are also an encouragement for Meier. Meier gives three examples of predictions. In contact 140 on October 14, 1980 Semjase predicts the unhappy marriage of Prince Charles with Diana. During contact 182 on February 3, 1983 Quetzal mentions the rise of Russian reformer Michail Gorbatschow. On February 25, 1975, Meier is warned by Semjase for global warming problem. Meier experiences the worldwide increasing interest in UFOs and extraterrestrials and the many presentation invitations also as an encouragement. On page 176 and 177: a discussion about how Meier writes down his contact notes. On page 178 and 179 Meier defends the view that technological advanced beings exist in the universe and that they visit and have visited earth. Meier mentions that the prime directive from Star Strek is almost identical to the one of the Plejarens; it is forbidden to contact a civilization when one is not able to discover or visit other civilizations themselves by means of space travel. Meier complains about the fact that his material is used around the world without getting any money for it. He also states that he invests all his money into his mission. The following question is discussed: Why do the Plejarens not directly land on earth in all openness? The answer is that they live according certain laws and commandments that won't allow this. One of these laws is the earlier mentioned prime directive. Another reason is that the humans on earth must help themselves because in this way their evolution is guaranteed. The Plejarens come to Earth to because of our common ancestors and their deeds. The Plejarens want us on earth again to honour the creational laws and commandments. 185-188 What is the current situation? In 1995 the Plejarens for good left Earth. They however still have private contacts with Meier. 188-207 What the ETs mentioned about the people on Earth. According to the Plejarens the universe isn't 8-18 milliard but 46,5 milliard years old. The universe has seven belts. According to the Plejarens through creational-natural-cosmic forces and evolutional possibilities the human on earth originated from ancient slime. 5-8 million years back in time the first one cell live forms with the destination becoming humans came into being. 4,8 million years back the first humans with intelligence came into being.These humans are called OMEDAM. 1,5 million years back the earth the first real self-conscious humans came into being. 500000 years back in time the earth humans was able to make actual inventions like handwork tools. Monkey creatures stem from a human evolutionary line. Henok created 12 milliard years ago human like creatures. The Henok people divided themselves into two lines. First there is the line that settled itself in the Lyra/Wega system in different space-time configuration. Second there is the Sirius line that settled itself in the Sirus system also in a different space-time dimension. Contrary to the Sirius line the Lyra/Wega line kept the knowledge of their origin. The Plejarens and Asket's people stem from the Lyra/Wega line.

Summary of Contents for Meier's FROM PLEIADIANS/PLEJARENS, Internet, June 2009

THE

DEPTHS

OF

SPACE...

CONTACTS

WITH

THE 112

In time the Sirius line lost their abilities to defend themselves and to fight. That's why they created humans which where able to defend them against aggressors. Based on a fear that these humans might one day be a danger when they would revolt they limited their lives to about hundred years and made them susceptible to all kinds of deadly diseases (like cancer and Alzheimer). In time they lost control over their creations and they decided to destroy them all. The created humans however were able to flee from the Sirius system by means of help from a small well-disposed section from the creator-rulers. The genetically manipulated humans settled themselves somewhere in this milky way. Then the Lyra line discovered them. Later they immigrated to the Lyra/Wega system. Much later in recent Earth history they came to Earth and were the founders of the Chinese and Japanese race. The major part of the genetically modified Sirius people settled themselves on the planets Mars and Malona were they created cities, pyramids and stations. First earth was used as a penal colony for several thousands of criminals. Later however, through cosmic forces Mars became inhabitable and the genetically manipulated people were forced to emigrate to earth. The planet Malona was destroyed as a consequence a war. The remnants of Malona now orbit the sun as an asteroid belt. In earlier times Malona was on the location of Mars and Mars on the location of Malona. The position of the two planets was changed as a consequence cosmic history. The hiding places for the genetically manipulated humans were selected by the well-disposed section of the creator-rulers. In time however, this well-disposed section became to fear the genetically manipulated humans. They decided to play gods and submit the humans to themselves. They introduced all kinds of religions on earth and hoped that by means of wars the humans would destroy themselves. Since this didn't happen they decided to leave earth and they swore to come back one day to settle an old score. This return caused that members of the Lyra line came to earth and started to play gods on earth. Already 22 million years back the first Lyra-line members came to Earth. Several types of human races were concerned with this. However soon they left earth because of the uninhabitable conditions on earth. Later for some time earth was used by the Lyrians as a penal colony for criminals. About 6,7 millions years back a yellow skinned people settled themselves on earth. However through time they all died due to uninhabitable climate on earth. These humans were part of the humans that fled from the Sirius system. About 389000 years back in time the Lyrians again settled themselves on earth and they mixed themselves with the tribes and people on earth. This is also the age in which the cities Somon and Turas were destroyed due to an atom bomb war. The following 1000 and 10000 years frequently Lyrians colonized earth and mixed themselves with the people on earth. According to Plejarens already 120 million years back in time the first extraterrestrials visited earth. These ETs weren't members of the Henok-lines. According to Ptaah (one of Meier's contactors) the oldest three people who lived on earth were the red, brown and white skinned people. These humans were 170 cm large. 22 million years back in time they lived in a far solar system in our dimension. A large wandering planet, also called the destroyer, endangered their planet. The survivors of the cosmic catastrophe rebuild their society and they followed the course of the destroyer. This is how they discovered earth. Later all kinds of other human creatures followed (like giants dwarf sized creatures). 21000 years back a dwarf sized human race from the Lyra-system emigrated to earth and settled themselves in Switzerland. After these creatures a black skinned people settled themselves in Afrika and later spread out in Australia and New Sealand. The youngest people on earth are the yellow skinned people. These humans settled down 25984 years back (in 1996) in China and Japan. According to Meier traces of all these ancient civilizations are still visible. 11500 years back in time according to Meier the cities Mu and large-Atlantis were destroyed as a result of war. 13500 years back in time the three real fathers of the red, white and black races were created on earth. Again members of the Lyra line were responsible for doing this. The original sin of the bible in reality is the violent behaviour that is the result of a genetic manipulation. 207-209 The Pleiades. The Plejarens who visit Meier live in the Pleiades in a different space-time configuration. The Pleiades in our dimension are too young and don't have habitable planets. Their home-planet is called Erra. On this planet also is the administration of the Plejarens .The Plejarens also have created dimension doors in order to visit our dimension. 209 210 210 Names. The Plejarens also have family names. After a marriage females take the family name of the man. Unique Plejaren names. The names Semjase, Pleja etc. have only been given one time in the Plejaren federation. Form of address. Since every human is equal in the Plejaren world all people are addressed by the word "you" and the first name. The Plejaren way of greeting is raising the right hand and placing the flat hand on the region of the heart.

211-212 Form of government. The half-spirit forms of the high council do have at their disposal an enormous knowledge. That's why they have been selected by the Plejarens as advisors. The high council only give advises but no commands and is situated in the Andromeda region. There are no political parties on Erra, only 2800 spirit-leaders (German: Geistfuehrers) who constitute the government and who do arrange contacts with other governments. Under the 2800 spirit leaders there are also 28000 spirit leaders. They also are in contact with the high council. The population of the federation is 127 billion people.

Summary of Contents for Meier's FROM PLEIADIANS/PLEJARENS, Internet, June 2009

THE

DEPTHS

OF

SPACE...

CONTACTS

WITH

THE 113

212-213 Buildings. Skyscrapers and flat buildings are rare on Erra. On Erra there are many parks and gardens. On central places landing places for crafts can be found and these crafts may be used by anybody since they are common property. The Plejarens live in single-family dwellings. The houses are sphere shaped or half sphere shaped and do have minimal diameter of 21 meters. The houses do have a country estate of about 100 x 100 meters. Each family does have its own garden in which vegetables and fruit grows. Plejarens may not have more than three children. At the age of 14/16 children leave home in order to go to common education groups. Plejaren males are polygamous. Plejaren women are monogamous. 213-214 Food/nutrition. The Plejarens do eat animal and vegetable food. According to Meier eating too much animal food results slow thoughts, a slow ability to react and temper. The Plejarans do only slaughter animals in emergency situations. They create flesh in an artificial way. 215-216 Plants. All kinds of vegetables and fruits have been imported and are grown on Erra. The vegetables and fruits have been genetically manipulated and are very nutritious and tasty. On Erra also very large fruit and vegetable plants are grown. For example Meier claims that the Plejarens grow maize plants with a 18 meter high stalk and a cob of 2,2 meters long. On of the tasks of the androids on Erra is to help with growing the plants. 216-217 Pets. The plejarens also have pets but since pets may pass on diseases they aren't kept in human living rooms. 217 Language. The Plejaren language is called Sarat. The universal language that is spoken in the federation is called Samtee.

218-220 The Plejaren alphabet and counting system. 220-221 Crafts. The Plejarens don't use cars. That's also why there aren't any streets on Erra. There are footpaths though. For transport of individuals and goods the Plejarens use sphere shaped and discus shaped crafts. The crafts for transport of individuals are suitable for five persons. Each family has it's own craft. The crafts don't cause any environmental damage. A friend of Ischwisch Quetzal possesses a museum of all kinds of earthly cars. 221-222 Traffic accidents. There aren't any traffic accidents on Erra. After a flight the crafts own security systems checks it's condition. Also androids do check the crafts. 222-225 Work. Every Plejaren has to work for two hours every day for a common cause. This work can be working in industrial places or farming places. In their lifetime it is not unusual that the Plejarens learn in more than thirty different knowledge areas. By the Plejarens horticulture is important and they possess their own gardens. 225-227 Multiduplicators. The Plejarens possess machines that can build almost any object if the atom and molecular structure is known. These machines are called multiduplicators by Meier. 227 Art. The Plejarens also have artists in their society. However their skills are admired but they are not cheered as they are on our planet. They also give exhibitions and concerts.

227-228 Painting. The goal of painting of the Plejarens is trying to reproduce a realistic picture. The Plejarens don't have anything like modern art. 228Musik. According to Ptaah music reflects the evolutionary state of humans. Contrary to music on Earth the Plejarens music is very harmonic.

The Earth Human Speaks Of A Love That He Does Not Know

114

The Earth Human Speaks Of A Love That He Does Not Know

March 2006 a compilation of Meier/Plejaren excerpts on love, by gaiaguys' Vivienne Legg.
English "Reverence, human of the Earth, is the fundamental element of all existence, so it is therefore also the fundamental element of love itself, which is built on this all-embracing reverence. And since this is so in truth, it is also an impossible thing that love, once awakened and built up in truthfulness, can ever weaken again and become cold, or could transform into hate or be annihilated." Billy Meier, in his book, Law of Love. German "Ehrfurcht, Mensch der Erde, ist das grundlegende Moment aller Existenz, so also ist sie auch das grundlegende Moment der Liebe selbst, die sich aufbaut auf dieser allumfassenden Ehrfurcht. Und da dem so ist in Wahrheit, ist es auch ein Ding der Unmglichkeit, dass eine einmal erwachte und in Wahrheitlichkeit aufgebaute Liebe jemals wieder sich abschwchen und erkalten oder aber sich in Hass umwandeln oder vernichtet werden kann."

In the renewed teachings provided by (Billy) Eduard Albert Meier, and his Plejaren extraterrestrial helpers and teachers, we are repeatedly faced with the words knowledge, wisdom, truth, logic, spirit, and cognition. Especially the importance of truth, knowledge and wisdom is stressed. Truth. Knowledge. Wisdom. This is very striking to me, coming from a Christian background. Semjase's Introduction to the Spiritual Teachings reiterates these concepts over and over.
English "51. Wisdom is a distinguishing feature of Creation that, as a fragment, inhabits the human as spirit. 52. Therefore, the human shall increase his knowledgeable wisdom, and he will recognize Creation. 53. He shall increase his search for truth, and he shall know about the power of wisdom. 54. Cognition of the truth brings liberation from all restrictions. 55. It brings boundless knowledge and wisdom." German "51. Weisheit ist ein kennzeichnendes Merkmal der Schpfung, die als Teilstck, als Geist im Menschen wohnt. 52. Daher mehre der Mensch seine wissende Weisheit, und er wird die Schpfung erkennen. 53. Er mehre seine Suche nach Wahrheit, und er wisse um die Kraft der Weisheit. 54. Erkenntnis der Wahrheit bringt Befreiung von allen Begrenzungen. 55. Sie bringt grenzenloses Wissen und Weisheit."

The same is also stressed in the original, (un-falsified) teachings of Jmmanuel, relayed in the text, Talmud Jmmanuel, (discovered in the actual burial cave of Jmmanuel by Billy Meier in 1963). Aware that some Christians, or people with Christian backgrounds dismiss the original teachings of Jmmanuel as lacking "the Christian love ethic" or even misinterpret them as being "full of hate" because of Jmmanuel's strident criticism and identification of falsifiers and other wrong-doers, I have been very conscious of how the concept of love is dealt with in these teachings over-all. A clear example is provided in Talmud Jmmanuel where a Pharisee asks, "Jmmanuel, which is the foremost commandment in the law?" Christians expect to find, "Love the Lord your God with all your heart, with all your soul, and with all your mind." But instead Jmmanuel says, "The highest directive in the law of Creation is this: Achieve the wisdom of knowledge, so that you may wisely follow the laws of Creation." This is no denial of the importance of love. Jmmanuel was telling the people how to come to experience love. Semjase's teaching continues,

The Earth Human Speaks Of A Love That He Does Not Know

115

English "56. Wisdom is a powerful means to recognize the laws of Creation. 57. A human who is filled with love is also rich in wisdom, and a human who is rich in wisdom is also full of love."

German "56. Weisheit ist ein machtvolles Mittel, um die Gesetze der Schpfung zu erkennen. 57. Ein Mensch, der von Liebe erfllt ist, ist auch reich an Weisheit, und ein Mensch, der reich an Weisheit ist, ist auch voller Liebe."

In no way is love absent or of secondary importance in these teachings. The following is from Billy Meier's book Arahat Athersata, in which he relays to us the message of the "We-Form" called Arahat Athersata, which is beyond space and time, and which, we are told, relayed this teaching also to Jmmanuel around 2000 years ago.
English "733. The law of love is the basic law of all Creational laws, and this law also embodies the basic law for you Earth people. German "733. Das Gesetz der Liebe ist das Grundgesetz aller schpferischen Gesetze, und dieses Gesetz verkrpert auch das Grundgesetz von euch Erdenmenschen. 734. Wer sich daher nicht in universeller Liebe bt zu allem, der verstsst gegen ein Gebot der Ordnung und gegen ein Gesetz der Bestimmung. 744. Die Liebe im universellen Sinne allein ermglicht das Aufbringen der erforderlichen Kraft zur Erlangung von Wissen, Weisheit und Wahrheit, durch die insgesamt ein Ablassen von allen rein weltlichen, negativen und ausgearteten Dingen und Strebungen erreicht wird."

734. Who therefore does not exercise universal love to all offends against a directive of the order and against a law of the determination. 744. Love in the universal sense alone enables the bringing forth of the required power for the attainment of knowledge, wisdom and truth through which, altogether, an abandoning of all pure worldly, negative and degenerated things and striving would be achieved."

Rather than this emphasis on truth, knowledge and wisdom being a denial of the importance of love it is, in reality, entirely the opposite. The renewed teachings lay the necessary foundation for the true understanding and development of love, a foundation which is not provided at all by Christianity. Despite the repeated Christian teaching about God's love, love for neighbors, love for enemies, and so on, the requisite understanding and reverence is denied followers, not only with the omission of teachings about the necessary acquisition of knowledge, wisdom and reason, but with the active discouragement of these things through the requirement, instead, for complete faith and trust in God through which all problems would be solved. But how does Billy Meier define love? In Law of Love, he tells us repeatedly:
English "Love is the absolute certainty that one lives with and coexists with everything, thus, in everything which exists: In fauna and flora, in the fellow humans, in every material and spiritual life-form, no matter which kind, and in the existence of the entire universe and beyond. Love in its essential definition therefore means: A feeling of absolute certainty that one lives together with all that exists in absolute certainty and in the absolute feeling of this: that the existence of the other is a part- existence of one's own existence, no matter whether it deals with a plant, a spirit-form an animal, a planet, a stone or a fellow human. Love is the absolute certainty and the absolute knowledge and the absolute feeling and comprehension that all life is a fragment of ones own life, because everything together is an entire We-Form in the Ur-eternal BEING of all existence, and only may exist in the knowledge and perception of love as the entire existence. German "Liebe ist absolute Gewissheit dessen, selbst in allem mitzuleben und mitzuexistieren, so in allem Existenten: In Fauna und Flora, im Mitmenschen, in jeglicher materiellen und geistigen Lebensform gleich welcher Art, und im Bestehen des gesamten Universums und darber hinaus.

Liebe in ihrer eigentlichen Definition bedeutet also: Absolute Gewissheit fhlen, dass man in allem Existenten mitlebt in absoluter Gewissheit und im absoluten Fhlen dessen, dass die Existenz des anderen eine Teilexistenz der eigenen Existenz ist, ganz gleich, ob es sich um eine Pflanze, eine Geistform, ein Tier, einen Planeten, einen Stein oder um einen Mitmenschen handelt. Liebe ist die absolute Gewissheit und das absolute Wissen und das absolute Fhlen und Erfassen, dass alles Leben ein Teilstck des eigenen Lebens ist, weil alles zusammen eine Gesamt-Wir-Form im urallzeitlichen SEIN aller Existenz ist und nur im Wissen und Empfinden der Liebe als Gesamtexistenz zu existieren vermag.

The Earth Human Speaks Of A Love That He Does Not Know

116

Love, therefore, is the absolute knowledge and feeling, the absolute perception and empathy, in communion in original form with all existing life in all the entire universal forms and beyond, in the absolute wisdom of this: that one's own existence is also a partexistence of every other existing life-form, which is, however, just as much a fragment of ones own existence, and that, collectively, entire universal life-forms only therefore exist because that truly is so."

Liebe also ist das absolute Wissen und Erfhlen, das absolute Empfinden und Mitleben in Gemeinsamkeit in ureigener Form mit allem existenten Leben in allen gesamtuniversellen Formen und darber hinaus, in der absoluten Weisheit dessen, dass die eigene Existenz auch eine Teilexistenz jeglicher anderen existeierenden Lebensform ist, dass jene aber ebenso ein Teilstck der eigenen Existenz sind, und dass smtliche gesamtuniversellen Lebensformen nur darum existent sind, weil dem wahrheitlich so ist."

This understanding is expressed in the Talmud Jmmanuel. Yet there are teachings in it which are interpreted by Christians as being "full of hate". "You have heard that it was said, an eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth. But I say to you: Exercize justice according to the natural law of Creation, so that you find the verdict in logic. Offer your love wherever it is warranted, and punish wherever, the law of nature demands punishment. [5:39-41]" As Talmud Jmmanuel Scholar, Jim Deardorff, confirms for critics, "Indeed, there is no TJ verse ordering one to love one's enemies, or to turn one's other cheek to an abuser in order to receive more unwarranted punishment." Nowhere in the spiritual teachings of Billy Meier and the Plejaren are we directed to submit to the unrighteous behavour of others. Instead we are admonished to punish unrighteousness and to learn to become wise and judge what is good and what is bad. But we are equally sternly directed to exercise humanity, reason and love and not to condemn or be hypocritical. There is a section in OM, the newly delivered book of the teachings of the truth from this source, about loving our enemies. It should be remembered that the Talmud Jmmanuel, as we know it, represents only a quarter of the original text of Jmmanuel's life and teaching, which was discovered by Meier in the tomb in Jerusalem. Meanwhile OM is the complete teaching provided for the Earth human again, this time by the very advanced human extraterrestrial, JHWH Ptaah, and his prophet. Its teachings are consistent with, and indeed contain more complete versions of the lessons taught by Jmmanuel, as were translated from the original text of the Talmud Jmmanuel. In the following the JHWH is speaking to the Prophet.
English "Kanon 20, 158. And speak instructively to the people: Do not revile your friends, and do not revile your enemies and do not revile the righteous and not the unrighteous, because they are altogether creatures of Creation. 159. Bring love to enemies, as to friends, and bring love to the unrighteous as to the righteous, yet be vigilant and protect yourselves from the falseness and the lies and deceit of the enemies and the unrighteous, so that you do not suffer damage through them. 160. If there is an enemy or an unrighteous one, so are they humans like you, so you should think and behave about them and with them and for them as people, and therefore in love, even if you are directed to be vigilant so that you do not suffer damage if they secretly want to bring you damage and falseness and lies and deceit. 161. Be friendly and loving and humane to enemies and unrighteous ones, and give them shelter, food and drink and everything necessary, and offer them appropriate honour and respect, because they are human, as also you are human, and you are all creatures of the same Creation, thus the righteous as well as the unrighteous." German "Kanon 20. 158. Und spreche belehrend zu den Menschen: Schmhet nicht eure Freunde, und schmhet nicht eure Feinde und schmhet nicht die Gerechten und nicht die Ungerechten, denn Kreaturen der Schpfung sind sie allesamt. 159. Bringet den Feinden Liebe entgegen, wie den Freunden, und bringet den Ungerechten Liebe entgegen, wie den Gerechten, doch seid wachsam und htet euch vor Falscheit und Lug und Trug der Feinde und der Ungerechten, so ihr nicht erleidet Schaden durch sie. 160. Ist da ein Feind oder ein Ungerechter, so sind sie Mensch wie ihr, so ihr ber sie und mit ihnen und fr sie auch denken und handeln sollet als Mensch und in Liebe also, auch wenn euch geboten ist Wachsamkeit, dass ihr nicht Schaden leidet, wenn sie heimlich willens sind, euch Schaden und Falschheit und Lug und Trug zu bringen. 161. Seid freundlich und liebevoll und menschlich zu den Feinden und Ungerechten, und gebet ihnen Obdach, Speise und Trank und alles Notwendige, und entbietet ihnen gebhrende Ehre und Respekt, denn sie sind Menschen als auch ihr Menschen seid , und alle seid ihr Kreaturen der gleichen Schpfung, so die Gerechten als auch die Ungerechten."

There is certainly no teaching in OM about turning the other cheek. After-all, love is based on wisdom.

The Earth Human Speaks Of A Love That He Does Not Know We are also taught to judge (not condemn), but judge correctly and justly using logic. (Christians seem to forget Jmmanuel's broadside against the Scribes and Pharisees in their Bible which still reflects the heat of the original un-falsified version, if not the complete meaning, which includes condemnation of their falsification of the truth.) Logic tells us that it is correct, for example to despise the abuse of children or the falsification of truth. Love does not mean that we agree and approve of the behavior of others rather that we understand it and revere all life, and thus respond appropriately. Love depends on reverence for all life. There is much emphasis in these teachings placed on paying attention to nature, and thereby learning to revere it, and thereby to revere all manifestations of Creation. With the help of these teachings we can at last come to understand what love is. And we can now understand what was truly meant by "Love your neighbour as you love yourself", one of the Prophet Jmmanuel's teachings which survived the falsification process. In Law of Love, our prophet says,
English "Love your neighbor as you love yourself means, in the explanation of this directive, that you, Earth human, (as also any other human or non-human life-form in the entire existence of the universe), should love your neighbor in cognition and obedience to the law of love, so therefore in accordance with the law: Love is the absolute certainty that one lives with and coexists with everything, thus, in everything which exists: In fauna and flora, in the fellow humans, in every material and spiritual life-form, no matter which kind, and in the existence of the entire universe and beyond." German "Liebe deinen Nchsten wie dich selbst' bedeutet in der Auslegung dieses Gebotes, dass du, Erdenmensch ( wie auch jegliche andere menschliche und nichtmenschliche Lebensform im gesamten Bestehen der Universen) , deinen Nchsten in Erkennung und Befolgung des Gesetzes der Liebe lieben sollst, so also nach dem Gesetz: Liebe ist absolute Gewissheit dessen, selbst in allem mitzuleben und mitzuexistieren, so in allem Existenten: In Fauna und Flora, im Mitmenschen, in jeglicher materiellen und geistigen Lebensform gleich welcher Art, und im Bestehen des gesamten Universums und darber hinaus."

117

He also explains:
English "Love, human of the Earth, is the first and last law of all BEING, therefore of life, altogether. Without love no creation may form, and without love no transformation may be completed. Love is required for all changes of life, for being and not-being, for light and darkness, for the coming and the passing away, for life and death, for everything in everything, and for everything in the existence altogether." German "Liebe, Mensch der Erde, ist das erste und letzte Gesetz allen SEINs, also des Lebens berhaupt. Ohne Liebe vermag sich keine Kreation zu bilden, und ohne Liebe vermag sich keine Wandlung zu vollziehen. Liebe ist erforderlich fr alle Wechsel des Lebens, fr das Sein und Nichtsein, fr das Licht und die Finsternis, fr das Werden und Vergehn, fr das Leben und den Tod, fr alles in allem und fr alles im Existenten berhaupt."

And from Arahat Athersata, in regard to the new age, which is characterized by great upheaval:
English "742. More than ever the highest directive of the hour has become to exercise selfless, true love. 743. All thoughts, deeds and behaviour must be raised from true love." German "742. Mehr denn je ist es hchstes Gebot der Stunde geworden, selbstlose wahre Liebe zu ben. 743. Alles Denken, Tun und Handeln muss von der wahren Liebe erhoben sein."

And finally, (for this collection), again from Law of Love:

English German

The Earth Human Speaks Of A Love That He Does Not Know

118

"Love, therefore, is the absolute wise comprehension, understanding, cognition, knowledge, ability, mastering and logic and certainty, as well as the feelings and feeling, and the absolute perception of one's own co-life in the life of the neighbour and in all else that exists, as a factor of the communion, in original form, with all existing life in all entire universal forms and beyond, in the absolute wisdom of this: that ones' own existence is also a part-existence of any other existing life-form, which is however, just as exactly a fragment of one's own existence, and that collectively the entire universal life-forms, of every kind and form, only exist because it truly is so that, everything and anything is bound together in love and forms one entire universal oneness."

"Liebe also ist das absolute weisheitliche Erfassen, Verstehen, die Erkenntnis, das Wissen, Knnen, Beherrshen und die Logik und Sicherheit sowie das Gefhl und Erfhlen und absolute Empfinden des eigenen Mitlebens im Nchsten und in allem anderen Existerenden, als Faktor der Gemeinsamkeit in ureignener Form mit allem existenten Leben in allen gesamtuniversellen Formen und darber hinaus, in der absoluten Weisheit dessen, dass die eigenen Existenz auch eine Teilexistenz jeglicher anderen existierenden Lebensform ist, dass jene aber genauso ein Teilstck der eigenen Existenz ist , und dass smtliche gesamtuniversellen Lebensformen jeglicher Art und Form nur darum existent sind, weil dem wahrheitlich so ist; dass alles und jedes miteinander in Liebe verbunden ist und eine gesamtuniverselle Einheit bildet."

Source
http://futureofmankind.co.uk/meier/gaiaguys/Humandoesnotknowlove.htm

The Laws and Directives of Creation

Date Written: 18th May 2006

Introduction to this Compilation

Through the Billy Meier extraterrestrial contact case, Earth humanity has been provided with renewed spiritual teachings which clearly distinguish themselves from, and shine a bright light on, the spirit-enslaving teachings of our Earthly cults and religions. Of all the extensive, remarkable information and clearly intelligent advice which has been provided through "Billy" Eduard Albert Meier (ie. the photographic and other evidence of extraterrestrial craft, scientific information, accurate predictions, history, explanations about other worlds and about extraterrestrial beings, and so forth) the spiritual teachings are stressed as being by far the most important. Before I learned any of the German language I really wanted to understand more about what was meant by the phrase, laws and directives of Creation. I thought I sort of knew, but I was guessing. In an attempt to help convey some more to other people in the English speaking world about what is meant by this phrase I have drawn from Meier's books Arahat Athersata and OM. I tried to put the relevant points in my own words but when it comes down to it, the original words always express it better! (No surprises there!) On the other hand, there are times when it is more practical to use my own words. In the end I do whatever seems best to make it as clear and accurate as I can. Please keep in mind that we (Vivienne and Dyson) are still just learning about this enormous body of teaching ourselves, and, as with all our other Meier-related work, this is just our personal effort and not an official explanation from Meier's group FIGU. Our usual disclaimer applies: The following contains unauthorized preliminary translations (by Vivienne Legg and Dyson Devine of www.gaiaguys.net [1]) of www.figu.org [3] material. It may contain errors. IT IS VERY IMPORTANT that you refer back to the web pages and publications of Meier's group, FIGU, in Switzerland www.figu.org [3] to learn all you can there. Above all, if you have a sincere interest in this material we stress the importance of striving to learn the German language and read and test the source material for yourself. Please dont take my word for it! - Vivienne Legg (You can read those articles/translations of ours which are most closely related to this one at the following links).

The Laws and Directives of Creation

119

The Laws and Directives of Creation

[From Arahat Athersata p.89:] 729. Fr den Erdenmenschen gibt es nur das ewige Walten der schpferischen Gesetze und Gebote, und soweit es sich um diese geistigen Gesetze und Gebote handelt, hat er infolge der Kraft seines in ihm wohnenden Geistes die Mglichkeit, ganz bewusst nach diesen Gesetzen und Geboten zu leben und sich dadurch zu vervollkommnen. 730. Je mehr er sich daher in die eherne Ordnung dieser geistigen Gesetze und Gebote einordnet und einfgt, um so mehr wachsen in ihm bewusstseinmssig das Wissen, die Wahrheit und die Weisheit, und um so mehr erwachen in ihm ungeheure bewusstseinmssige Krfte, die er durch erschaffenes Wissen und Knnen als Fhigkeiten zur Anwendung zu bringen vermag. 731. Damit ffnet er sich frmlich fr alle schpferischen Krfte, die aus den unendlichen Weiten des Universums als lebendiger Strom der Liebe in ihn einstrmen. 732. Wenn der Erdenmensch diesen Weg beschreitet, dann fhrt er nicht nur ein der schpferischen Ordnung und ihren Gesetzen und Geboten entsprechendes Leben, sondern er geht den wahrlichen Weg der geistigen und bewusstseinmssigen Evolution und damit den Weg der Vervollkommnung. 733. Das Gesetz der Liebe ist das Grundgesetz aller schpferischen Gesetze, und dieses Gesetz verkrpert auch das Grundgesetz von euch Erdenmenschen. 734. Wer sich daher nicht in universeller Liebe bt zu allem, der verstsst gegen ein Gebot der Ordnung und gegen ein Gesetz der Bestimmung. [Our translation of main points:] For the Earth human Creational laws and directives govern eternally, (just as they govern the whole universe, on all worlds and all beings). As a result of the power of the humans spirit, which lives in him, it is possible for him to live quite consciously according to these laws and directives and to thereby perfect himself. Therefore the more he arranges himself under, and adapts to, the ironclad order of these spiritual laws and directives, the more knowledge, truth and wisdom consciously grow in him, and the more the monstrous (ie. enormous) powers of consciousness grow in him which he may, through the created knowledge and ability, employ as capabilities. Therewith he really does open himself for all creational powers that stream into him out of the infinite vastness of the universe as a living current of love. If the Earth human treads this way, then he not only leads a life corresponding to the creational order and its laws and directives, but he goes the true way of the spiritual and consciousness evolution, and therewith the way of the perfecting. The law of love is the most fundamental of all creational laws and this law also embodies the ground law for you Earth humans. Who therefore does not practice universal love to all offends against a directive of the order and against a law of the determination.

How do we begin to recognise the laws and directives of Creation for ourselves?
OM tells us that the prophets have often taken their students into free nature to teach them because the works of creation themselves express the love of Creation. [From, OM, Canon 40:] 32. Wahrlich, wo knnte ein Mensch sein, und knnte er auch mit hchster Zunge sprechen, der von der schpferischen Liebe so ergreifend reden knnte, als die Werke der Schpfung selbst sprechen. [Our translation:] 32. Truly, where can one be and where can one also speak with the most exalted language which can talk of the creational love so movingly as the works of Creation themselves speak? 33. Und wahrlich, was ist alle Schulweisheit aller menschlichen Lehren gegen eine einzige Ahnung, die aus der Flle der Schpfungen der Schpfung entsteht, die selbst auch nur ein Abglanz schpferischer

The Laws and Directives of Creation Herkunft sind, sichtbar geworden fr das Menschenauge. 33. And truly, what is all school wisdom of all human teaching compared to a single notion that comes about out of the abundance of the creations of Creation which are themselves even only a glancing reflection of the creational origin become visible for the human eye? 34. Der Mensch muss es fhlen, dass ihn die Natur an ihre Brust ruft. 34. The human must feel that nature calls to his breast. 35. Und wahrlich, der Mensch ist ein anderer in seinen geschlossenen Rmen, wo ihn so viele kleine Umstnde widerwrtig mahnen und seine Psyche und gar sein Gemt bedrngen und alles Grosse zerstren oder abziehen. 35. And truly, the human is another (person) in his closed rooms where so many small circumstances disagreeably remind him and beset his psyche and indeed his nature, and destroy or take away everything great. 36. Der Mensch ist ein anderer Mensch, wenn er, vom himmlischen schpferischen Morgenrot umstrahlt, vom reinen Entzcken der erwachenden Natur durchstrmt wird. 36.The human is another person, when, surrounded by the rays of the heavenly creational sunrise, the pure delight of awakening nature streams through him. 37. Und er ist ein anderer, wenn er sich an der Seite eines Freundes und im gesunden Schatten wehender Gebsche in heiterem Gesprche erfreut. 37. And he is another if, at a friends side and in the healthy shade of swaying bushes, he takes pleasure in bright conversation. 38. Und der Mensch ist ein anderer, wenn die liebliche Abendstille ihren Frieden in seine Psyche und in sein Bewusstsein legt. 38. And the human is another when the lovely evening silence lays its peace in his psyche and in his consciousness. ...

120

What are some of the laws and directives?

[From Arahat Athersata p.21:] 3. Als Einzelwesen hat der Mensch verschiedene Aufgaben, die ihm obliegen: 4. Als erstes ist er der Aufgabe verpflichtet, sein Leben fr die Dauer seiner ihm entwicklungsmssig gegebenen Zeit zu erhalten; und zweitens hat er auf die Erfllung seiner Pflicht zu achten, sich geistig und bewusstseinmssig bestmglich weiterzuentwickeln und die Geistevolution als wichtige Wahrheit anzuerkennen. 5. Als Gemeinschaftswesen obliegt ihm die Aufgabe, seine Art zu erhalten und seine Nachkommenschaft im Sinne der geistigen Lehre zu unterrichten und zu bilden. 6. Weiter aber ist ihm die Pflicht auferlegt, sich einzuordnen und einzufgen in eine natrliche Gemeinschaftordnung, die ebenso eine natrliche Evolution in jeder Beziehung gewhrleistet, wie dies die Natur schaubar vorlebt. [Our translation of main points:] As an individual being the human has various tasks that he is obliged to fulfill. He is firstly obliged to maintain his life (for the duration of the time given him for development) and secondly, to further develop himself spiritually and consciously as much as possible and to acknowledge the evolution of spirit as an important truth. He has the obligation as a part of the community to maintain his kind and instruct and educate his descendants in the sense of the spiritual teachings. Further, he is obliged to arrange himself under, and adapt himself to, a natural community order which guarantees a natural evolution in any relationship, just as is observably demonstrated in nature.

The Laws and Directives of Creation Arahat Athersata and the Plejaren repeatedly advise us in particular about our out-of-control overpopulation problem and, as of 1975, recommended a strict, humane plan of world-wide birth control (which we arrogantly and self-destructively ignored, and continue to ignore. Countries like Australia even promote the growth of our population for economic reasons even as our water and other resources are increasingly reduced and contaminated!). Arahat Athersata says, that one of the most important tasks of the realm of material life of the Earthly humanity is to pay attention to the fact that the population must be very severely restricted and the number of human beings must not exceed 500 million. (According to the Plejaren we had 7.5 billion at the end of 2004, which is one billion more that was acknowledged at the same time by the USAmerican Census Bureau!) According to the Creational laws and directives the correct formula for maintaining the human species is not one of simply increasing, as is wrongly proclaimed by Earthly religions, but is based in the adherence to the natural laws so that there is order, meaning that population growth is overseen and supervised. Through the irrationality and false religious teaching of the Earth human the mass of humanity is driven into boundlessness, whereby problems, which are containable and can be restricted for a small humanity, spread and become uncontrollable to an unspeakable extent. With the breaking and abuse of the law of maintenance of the species humanity has been driven to a mass of overpopulation in only a few hundred years, and with that all problems, need and degeneration climb (and because of this millions are forced to die a degenerate death.) (Please refer to the FIGU overpopulation pamphlets for more on this.) To follow Creational laws and directives also means the correct raising of children, in which, by adulthood, they are entirely equipped for self-reliance and independence from their parents. Other laws concern respect for all life forms, not killing in degeneration, (which includes not committing suicide), learning from mistakes rather than condemning them, taking responsibility for one's own thoughts, words and deeds, not judging falsely but instead making judgments according to logic, respecting one's spiritual and physical needs, the requirement for leadership in each family, community and population, etc., the obligation of a leader to guide, teach and protect the people, the implementation of correctional measures for wrong behavior instead of torture or the death penalty, which entirely go against the Creational laws and directives, and so on.

121

The ironclad laws and directives cannot be changed or injured

[From Arahat Athersata p.101:] 30. Der Unterschied zwischen den verschiedensten Leben liegt nur in ihrer Form, niemals aber in verschiedenen Gesetzen und Geboten, denn diese sind universell-einheitlich. 31. Der Erdenmensch als selbstdenkende Lebensform jedoch vermag bewusst sowie unbewusst seine Evolution zu steuern und zu beeinflussen, wodurch er auch fhig ist, die bestehenden Gesetze und Gebote der Schpfung zu missachten und zu verstossen, wodurch er aber lebenunfhig wird und im Abgrund versinkt. [Our translation:] The differences among the most varied kinds of life lie only in their form, never, however, in differing laws and directives, because these are universally uniform. However, as a form of life capable of independent thought, the Earth human may consciously, as well as unconsciously, steer and influence his evolution, whereby he is also capable of abusing and offending against the existing laws and directives of Creation, whereby however he would become incapable of life and sink into the abyss. [From Arahat Athersata p.96:] 799. Mag der Erdenmensch in seiner Unvernunft noch so bestialisch und barbarisch sein und erfinderisch in bsartigsten Intrigen, so wird er doch niemals die Gesetze und Gebote der Schpfung zu verndern oder zu zerstren vermgen. 800. Mgen seine Intrigen in deren Anwendung und Auswirkung noch so gross und gewaltig sein; die schpferischen Gesetze und Gebote vermgen sie niemals zu beeintrchtigen.

The Laws and Directives of Creation 801. Die nachteiligen Auswirkungen angewandter Intrigen und des Hassens fallen immer auf den Urheber selbst zurck und bringen ihm sehr oft tdlichen Schaden. 802. So der Erdenmensch nach von ihm selbsterstellten Intrigen- und Hassgesetzen denkt und handelt, hat er die entstehenden Folgen selbst zu tragen, denn allen Endes vermag er durch alle negativen Ausartungen nur sich selbst bses Leid, Not, Elend und Schaden zuzufgen. [Our translation:] Even if, in his lack of reason, the Earth human is still so bestial and barbaric and ingenious in the most malicious intrigues, he will still never be able to alter or destroy the laws and directives of Creation. Even were his intrigues very great and forceful in their application and effect they may never injure the creational laws and directives. The adverse effects of the intrigues he employs, and of the hate, always fall back on the originator himself and very often bring him fatal damage. So if the human thinks and behaves according to the laws of intrigue and hate which he himself produces, he has to bear the results which come from that himself, because, due to all the negative degeneration, of all possible outcomes he can only organize for himself evil suffering, need, misery and damage. Arahat Athersata also explains that the spirit also lives according to the same laws and directives of the creational order and cannot simply abuse these, and, in the same way, the Creation itself cannot abuse its own laws and directives. [Arahat Athersata p.20:] 133. Was zeitlos ist, das ist ewig, und in der zeitlosen Ewigkeit ruhen Wahrheit und Weisheit schpferischer Kraft und Allmacht. 134. Je nher der Mensch dieser Wahrheit kommt und sich an diese hinanarbeitet, um so leichter fllt ihm die Befolgung der Gesetze und Gebote in schpferischer Ordnung. 135. Wo der Mensch die Wahrheit der Schpfung und ihre Gebote und Gesetze anerkennt und befolgt, da leuchtet strahlend die Ordnung aller endlosen Dauer in sein Leben. 136. Ruhe, Frieden und Liebe werden die Begleiter des Lebens durch Raum und Zeit und zeugen von der Vollkommenheit schpferischer Harmonie. [Official translation from Life in the Spiritual and Physical] That which is timeless is eternal, and in timeless eternity rest the truth and wisdom of Creative strength and omnipotence. The harder a human being strives to approach this truth, the easier it will be for him to live the laws and commandments in the Creative order. The order of all infinite continuity will shine radiantly into mans life, provided he recognizes and observes the truth of Creation, its laws, and commandments. Tranquility, peace and love become his lifes companions through space and time and are evidence of the perfection of creational harmony. (You can read more sections from the book Arahat Athersata in English in the FIGU German/English booklet, Life in the Spiritual and Physical.)

122

The Laws and Directives of Creation

123

Further Reading
The Twelve Commandments - Before Moses deleted a couple and corrupted the rest

Source
gaiaguys.net (backup copy) [2]

References
[1] http:/ / www. gaiaguys. net [2] http:/ / www. futureofmankind. co. uk/ meier/ gaiaguys/ lawsanddirectives. htm

The Meier Case and Its Spirituality, Deardorff, James, Wildfire Magazine, January 1989
The Meier Case and Its Spirituality
By James W. Deardorff Jim Deardorff is a retired professor (emeritus) from the Department of Atmospheric Sciences at Oregon State University in Corvallis, Oregon, a former senior scientist at the National Center for Atmospheric Research in Boulder, Colorado, and a fellow of both the American Association for the Advancement of Science. In the 1980s his interest shifted towards study of the UFO phenomenon, and in 1986 he retired early in order to study the Meier case and its implications. Since then, he has devoted nearly full time twords becoming a New Testament scholar in order to better investigate a document discussed in this article: the Talmud Jmmanuel. His upcoming book on the subject, Celestial Teachings: The Emergence of the True Testament of Jmmanuel (Jesus) will be available this year from Blue Water Publishing. (See resource list following article.) Among those who investigate UFO cases, the Meier case is well known and needs no introduction. Among others, if it is known at all it is most likely because of the book Light Years by Gary Kinder, which became available to most bookstores in 1987. Eduard Meier is a 52-year-old Swiss citizen who reported that his main series of UFO contacts commenced in 1975 from human-looking beings; they told him they came from the Pleiades in certain UFO-like craft which they call beamships. For the Cherokees, Navahos, and Incas, who claim to be decended from sky-gods who came from the Pleiades, this possibility might not seem too surprising. From 1975 until 1978, Meier was contacted by one of several Pleiadeans, usually through mental telepathy, in order to arrange a time, usually late at night, to have face-to-face contact meetings. These meetings occurred about once every ten days, on the average, but only after Meier had successfully reached the contact point unaccompanied by others. These contacts were held in the hills several miles southeast of Zurich, with the contact discussions on most occasions taking place right in the Pleiadean's beamship. Meier's primary contactor was a Pleiadean woman who gave her name as Semjase. The topics of the conversations raged all over, from small talk to science and history to spirituality. After the first several contacts, during which Semjase had much to tell Meier about why he had been selected, he was allowed to ask her numerous questions. Interspersed with these contacts, the Pleiadeans supplied Meier with 19 daytime occasions, in 1975 and 1976 and again 1981, on which he could photograph from one to four of their space craft at a time. This was for support of the reality of his contacts when describing them to others. As a result, he ended up with a collection of over 500 color photographs of their craft hovering both near and far, and sometimes partially eclipsed by branches of a foreground

The Meier Case and Its Spirituality, Deardorff, James, Wildfire Magazine, January 1989 tree. On six of these occasions he also had an 8mm movie camera along with him with which he obtained movie-film sequences. All this was far too much for most ufologists who learned of it; first the European UFO organizations and then the American ones, by the late 1970s and early 1980s, roundly rejected the case, declaring it must be a hoax. It was an American investigative team headed by Wendelle Stevens, a retired Air Force colonel, which looked into the case in greatest detail, from 1977 on. Stevens and his associates found all kinds of evidence of genuineness in the photographs, and no evidence that a hoax had been commited. They could find no means available by which Meier could have faked the objects in the photos (which in many instances could not possibly have been small models close to the camera, as we shall see); nor could they find any means by which Meier could have faked the photos themselves, and no financial means by which he could have paid others to achieve these ends. There are also some two dozen secondary witnesses who support the authenticity of the case -- people who, for example, saw UFO lights at night or dusk just before or after Meier attended a contact meeting, and others who photographed peculiar circular areas of grass depressed into a counterclockwise swirling pattern, on the day after a contact meeting, at spots where Meier reported Semjase's beamship had hovered close to the ground. (The grass would continue to grow out horizontally for weeks afterward, rather than growing vertically or dying.) There are four named witnesses who saw Meier "materialize" once in their midst just after a contact meeting, and one of them witnessed the same on a second occasion. According to Meier, this was done through the use of Pleiadean technology, when the beamship was hovering invisibly nearby. The first book to support the case, written by Lee and Brit Elders, and Tom Welch -- members of Stevens' investigative team -- appeared in 1979 and was like an annotated photo-album. In addition to large blow-ups of many of the color photos, UFO... Contact from the Pleiades, Vol. 1, included some quotations of what Semjase and other Pleiadeans had told Meier. In 1983 they came out with Vol. 2. In between, Stevens authored his own book on the case giving voluminous details -- a book now out in print, as are Vols. 1 and 2. One of Meier's photos, the "sun-glint" photo, is shown above right (please refer to "UFO fro the Pleiades, by W. Stevens," page 436, picture #174) . According to Stevens' data, the photo was centered twords the south west, so that the setting sun, on March 29th, 1976, would have been off to the right of the photo. The foreground is in the shade, but golden rays from the sun are clearly visible in the original color photograph, reflecting off the hovering object's upper right side in two streams extending down across the object's facing underside. Since the tree which is apparently in front of the object is in the shade, along with the rest of the foreground, the object must have been somewhat more distant in order to have intercepted the last rays of light from the sun. It must then have had a diameter close to what Semjase told Meier -- about 23 feet. The tree could not have been a model, since Stevens has a picture of it taken a year and a half later when it was in leaf. Another point of reality in this photo is that the reflected golden rays, made visible by the smog often present over much of Europe and especially just east of Zurich, should not have been visible if the object had been a small model up close to the camera, even if the foreground had been illuminated by the sun. There would not then have been enough viewing distance through the sun's rays to render them visible, unless the smog had been do dense that the hills in the distance would have been obscured. The second photo shown (opposite page, top left [ please refer to "UFO from the Pleiades," page 383, picture #66]) is from a series in which the beamship posed on various sides of a fir tree. Two professors of the forestry at Oregon State University to whom I showed some of these photos had no difficulty identifying the tree as a mature abies alba (European silver fir). Hence it could not have been a model tree, with a model UFO attached. Soon after Meier took that series of photos, the tree top turned brown, as often been noticed on other instances when the UFO came too close to some vegetation. Still later, the tree disappeared, and when Meier quizzed Semjase about this, he was told that they had "changed its time." Thus, that the tree no longer exists in the here-and-now as continuing evidence by which the UFO's diameter might be judged. Supporters of the Meier case can look upon this as an indication that these Pleiadeans feel a responsibility tword living things with which they interact, while detractors ignore the reality indicated by these photos because they feel that it should not be possible for any alien civilization, no matter how far

124

The Meier Case and Its Spirituality, Deardorff, James, Wildfire Magazine, January 1989 advanced over us, to perform such an act. The more photographs Meier accumulated, and the more his experiences with the Pleiadeans came to the attention of ufologists, the more incredible his case appeared to them. It became evident that if the case were genuine, it would mean that these alleged extraterrestrials, or ETs and those aliens responsible for more "ordinary" UFO sightings worldwide, presently have a covert strategy of dealing with us -- one which never provides enough evidence to satisfy scientists and skeptics, but nevertheless lets their presence and some of their capabilities be known to others who are able to accept their potential reality. If they have such a strategy, it would mean that such ETs are more experienced than we, are at least as smart or smarter, and have some sort of ethical code designed not to send our civilization into a sudden culture shock. Such conclusions are not yet acceptable to most ufologists, hence very few of them pursued the case far enough to learn what it was the Pleiadeans had told Meier. Of those who did, some were offended to learn that the Pleiadeans espouse a spiritual philosophy which is largely at odds with Judeo- Christian concepts. This only fueled their hostility twords the case. It was early in his life that Meier was first contacted, via telepathy, by a Pleiadean male. But in his twenties his contacts were taken over by a female who said her race was a close collaborator with the Pleiadeans, and from another universe. Only in the last couple of decades have some scientists postulated the existence of multiple universes. However, the thought that there could ever be any communication or travel between universes is entirely unacceptable by today's science. The thought that any one human could be selected out for such contact is equally unacceptable. It has been found that many of these abduction victims had been subject to recurring UFO incidents, often dating back to childhood, so that it is now becoming evident to most ufologists that ETs do single out particular people upon whom they wish to experiment, or with whom they wish to communicate. Still, if certain subjects are supplied with extensive messages from the ETs, while not being treated as traumatically as are the abductees, they are considered to be frauds unworthy of study by the UFO organizations. Hence, the contactees, like Meier, remain mostly ignored. During some of Meier's early ET experiences, in the 1950s and 1960s, he was urged to learn all he could, through first-hand experience, about Earth's various religions. This he did in travels to India and the Mideast, and by the mid-1970s he was prepared for the spiritual philosophy to which the Pleiadeans educated him. It is a philosophy emphasizing the immortality of the individual spirit or soul, and its purpose in life of learning -- learning even when it means making mistakes and learning from the mistakes. The learning goes on in successive lifetimes, or reincarnations, over which time the soul gradually evolves and accumulates memories and knowledge normally unavailable to us except as feelings of conscience. Their philosophy also involves living in harmony with nature, avoiding stripping a hospitable planet of its resources, avoiding pollution of the environment and over-population, refraining from nuclear industries and armaments, and avoiding excesses and extremes. They stress the holistic approach, and the bringing together of logical reasoning and physic power. Needless to say, these Pleiadeans take a dim view of the adverse treatment by governments and institutions of Earth's peoples and environment. Now, all of this represents concepts common to many other ET contactees' messages, concepts common to the New Age movement, and concepts common to the Amerindian heritage. Partly for this very reason, ufologists have tended to reject it all as too banal to be worth study. They can also point to various inconsistencies between different messages allegedly stemming from ETs, and to apparent absurdities within some of the messages, as reasons to dismiss all contactees. Instead of studying the communications openly to attempt to learn why they may possess certain puzzling aspects, ufologists reject the messages by assuming that if they contain anything other than the truth as 20th century science knows it, the messages must represent hoaxes or the result of misguided imaginations. One reason for this behavior is that if they treat these messages seriously, they fear ridicule from scientists whom they are trying to woo into the field of ufology. They greatly fear the possibility of being taken in by some giant hoax, even if they cannot begin to explain how such a hoax could have been carried out. And they fear the criticism of scientists sympathetic to CSICOP (Committee for the Scientific Investigation of Claims of the Paranormal) if they adopt a

125

The Meier Case and Its Spirituality, Deardorff, James, Wildfire Magazine, January 1989 stance that the claims of any genuine contactees ought to involve aspects of an advanced technology totally beyond our understanding. The Meier case stands out from all the other contactee cases and their messages, however, in being the only one supplied with very extensive photographic evidence in support of its overall reality. Hence the fear of being taken by a hoax is greatest of all for this case. Yet, interspersed in Meier's evidence are ambiguities and unexplained oddities which can keep skeptics satisfied that their criticisms are justified. This would again seem to be part of an ET strategy, if the ETs possess a level of ethics which forbids forcing their views upon the majority of a planet's population. Meier's contact notes, as well as many other contactees' messages, do profess this philosophy of non-interference on a societal level. The strategy will su cceed as long as skeptics and scientists insist that all of a UFO witness's testimony and all of a contactee's evidence must be proven genuine beyond any reasonable doubt; failing this, the witness is declared mistaken and the UFO contactee guilty of a hoax or hallucination. Gary Kinder's 3-year investigation of the Meier case, leading to Light Years, confirmed among other things that Meier's 35mm color film had indeed been processed through normal commercial channels. Kinder was also able to obtain further opinions from scientists and technicians to the effect that either the objects were truly hovering in the distance, or Meier was an extremely clever hoaxer. Analysis of certain metal samples Meier claimed to have been given him by Semjase, and of a sound-track recording Meier had taken of a beamship while is was hovering invisibly, produced similar statements supporting their strangeness and seeming impossibility of hoaxing. However, the UFO organizations had long since commited themselves to debunking the case, and since Kinder was not himself either a ufologist or a photographic technician, his positive findings made no visible impact upon the UFO organization leaders. Certain aspects of the case seemed too incredible for Kinder himself to accept, and he was not interested in its spiritual side. Thus, he failed to even mention what is perhaps the most remarkable feature of the case. It is a document, called the Talmud Jmmanuel (TJ), a translation of which fell into Meier's possession in the early 1970s, and which reads as if it is the original writing of the teachings of Jesus. The original ancient document is said to have been written in Aramaic, but to have been destroyed by those who felt threatened by its existence. Before its destruction, however, the translator, a Lebanese ex-prist who knew German, mailed the section he had translated to Meier, whom he had met in the 1960s. Later, the translat or was killed by an assassin for his efforts. Meier, in turn, was told by Semjase that this was Earth's most important writing, and that he should distribute it to interested and sincere parties. According to Meier's contact notes it was no accident that while in the Mideast he met the man who the Pleiadeans had prompted to locate the TJ, and became its recipient. The TJ would seem to represent the logia, or sayings of Jesus, which the early second century bishop, Papias from Caesarea, had in mind when he wrote "Matthew compiled the logia [of the Lord] in the Hebrew language, and each interpreted them as best he could." Scholars have been pondering the meaning of this sentence ever since, with the early 20th century theologian, Burnette Streeter, suggesting it might mean that these logia had no authorized translation. This in turn would imply that they had been heretical, and required heavy editing by the Christian scribe of Jewish background who attached Matthew's name to his new gospel. Meier learned from the TJ's translator that the document did not make its way to the Palestine area until around the turn of the first century, when a copy embedded in resin was buried in the Jerusalem area, to remain there for about 1900 years, while another copy (or the original) apparently found its way to the early Christian church to form the basis of the gospels. The TJ is briefly mentioned in the chief booklet disparaging the Meier case, one written by Kal Korff, once a young associate of the ufologist William Moore. However, none of its remarkable aspects were noted, perhaps because of its heretical contents, or because of the intention to debunk the case. The TJ explains most of the outstanding questions which have plagued Christian scholars for centuries, but in a manner much more creative than one would expect from any hoaxer or group of New Testament scholar-hoaxers. Its emphasis on the "power of the spirit" can explain why the Gnostic movement suddenly flourished in the early second century. From it one can deduce

126

The Meier Case and Its Spirituality, Deardorff, James, Wildfire Magazine, January 1989 interesting relationships between the Gospels of Matthew and Mark, and the ir origins. About 21% of its content is very similar to that of Matthew, another 23% is recognizable as having parallel passages to those in Matthew, but with different meanings, and nearly all the rest is fresh material -- mostly heretical from a Christian viewpoint. An example of the latter is this TJ verse: There is no eye that is equal to wisdom, no darkness equal to ignorance, no power equal to the power of the spirit, and no terror equal to spiritual poverty. Here, and elsewhere in the TJ, "spirit" refers to the individuals spirit. An example of a minor difference between verses of Matthew and the TJ is: Matthew 13:54 and coming to his own country he taught them in their synagogue.... TJ 15:68 And he came into his father's city, Nazareth, and taught in the synagogue.... Few scholars even know that this verse of Matthew has been criticized, three years after the TJ came out in print, for not naming Nazareth explicitly, as if the compiler of Matthew did not wish to name the town which once rejected Jesus. Also, "the ir synagogue" has been criticized as reflecting the later viewpoint of a writer or scribe at a time when the split between Judaism and Christianity was still taking place. The TJ suffers from neither criticism. Meier's very limited school education does not lend itself to the hoax theory here. His schooling did not extend past about the seventh-grade level, due to his ET contacts as a youth. He is thus an extremely poor candidate to be a hoaxer who could contact biblical scholars and bribe them into writing a gospel which creatively solves a host of New Testament problems. An example where the verses are similar but the messages are quite different is: Matthew 5:3 Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. TJ 5:3 Blessed are they who are rich in spirit and recognize the truth, for life belongs to them. Scholars of Matthew have had trouble with this verse for many decades, arguing that "poor in spirit" must mean either poor in material possessions or humble. The implication from the TJ is that the compiler of Matthew preferred "poor in spirit" as a condition which would encourage followers of the new religion to accept its teachings rather than rely upon one's own knowledge and conscience. The TJ similarly avoids some 180 other criticisms of Matthew which various New Testament scholars have made, some of them only after 1978, and another 60 criticisms which can be deduced in hindsight. In the TJ, Jesus bears the name Immanuel (but spelled with a J), with Paul implicated as the man who assigned the name "Jesus" in order to support his theology of "God saves us from our sins," which the Hebrew-derived name, Jesus, implies. Now, Paul also taught resurrection, while Jmmanuel teaches reincarnation, amongst many other things in the TJ. It is interesting that Paul had been a Pharisee before his conversion on the road to Damascus, and that the Pharisees had believed in resurrection after death (not reincarnation) since about the first century B.C. This,

127

The Meier Case and Its Spirituality, Deardorff, James, Wildfire Magazine, January 1989 combined with several passages within Matthew which suggest that Jesus or his disciples had been discussing reincarnation, lends much the plausibility to the TJ text and its i mplication that the earliest writings upon which the gospels are based received very heavy editing around the turn of the century, some 50 years after Paul's interpretations had taken hold. One concept in Matthew's gospel which is to be found in the TJ is the value of striving for righteousness. An even more important one is the Golden Rule: "Do unto others as you would have them do unto you." The Golden Rule bears a close relationship to cause and effect, and to karma, which inevitably accompanies the concept of evolution of the soul, which Jmmanuel taught. It is interesting that the concept of reincarnation has arisen from observations quite independent of any religious teachings. Data have been accumulating in the files of those psychiatrists who have carefully studied childhood cases of the "reincarnation type." In these cases, of worldwide distribution, an occasional child, usually between ages of two and six, will be noticed by parents or relatives to talk spontaneously at times as if he or she were actually someone else. Often the child makes enough statements so that the "someone else" can be identified beyond reasonable doubt as a particular person who had died some years or months before the birth of the child in question. Ian Stevenson, author of cases of the Reincarnation Type (four volumes published between 1975 and 1980), has over a thousand "solved" cases of this nature in his files, along with a comparable number of unsolved cases. After the child exceeds an age of from six to ten, the past-life memories generally fade away. In most contactee cases, not just with the Meier case, and apparently with a large proportion of abductees as well, the subject, as a result of his or her UFO experiences, ends up believing in the reality of reincarnation. This phenomenon has close links to the prevalent belief of reincarnation within the New Age movement. Of course, it is also an old belief having been part of many cultures including various Native American peoples, such as the Lenapes of Delaware and New Jersey, the Hopis, the Pueblos, and Eskimos -- especially the Tlingets of southern Alaska -- and of many South Pacific Peoples. The TJ bears a direct relationship to the UFO phenomenon. For example, the voice at the baptism of Jmmanuel in the Jordon River comes from the "metallic light" into which he enters and is then taken away for intense education for forty days and nights. While the TJ's text is largely unacceptable to both Christianity and Judaism, it cannot be discussed or examined openly by Western scholars whether they are Christian or not because of such UFO aspects. Furthermore, since its alleged Aramaic version was said to have been destroyed, the TJ translation can be quickly dismissed on the grounds of lack of hard evidence by any who do examine it only cursorily. Thus, it is nothing that any skeptic with fixed opinions need feel threatened by. The TJ adds another dimension to the Meier case. Detractors already must assume that Meier was skilled in the rapid writing (without making any revisions) of voluminous conversational novels which read like self-consistant and very interesting contact notes, that he had collaborators exceedingly skilled in fake photography with access to very expensive equipment, and that he had great magical talents with which to deceive secondary witnesses. With the TJ, they must also assume that he had gained access to the services of one or more apostate New Testament scholars who were very knowledgeable and creative. All this they must assume he accomplished with no money available by which to reimburse the unknown accomplices. It is clear that if Meier and his evidence are not taken at face value, he would have needed several accomplices to obtain even less credible photographs of hovering UFOs than he has -perhaps ten or fifteen accomplices by some estimates -- since he lost his left arm just above the elbow in 1965, and could scarcely have deployed 23-foot models of UFOs all by himself. If his evidence is taken at face value, his accomplices were the Pleiadeans. According to Meier's contact notes, the Pleiadeans were themselves aided in their Earth operations by several other ET races working cooperatively with them. However, another ET group with less power is also mentioned as working against them whenever they could. In this respect Meier's experiences suggest that some things never change!

128

The Meier Case and Its Spirituality, Deardorff, James, Wildfire Magazine, January 1989 There has not been space to discuss but a fraction of all the evidence and details which support Meier's photographs and reports, nor space to discuss but a fraction of the complaints of critics. One of these complaints is that the Pleiades is an open star cluster only some 70 million years old -- far too young by our understanding to contain any hospitable planets. Before the Pleiadeans had moved to the Pleiades, Meier was told, they had emigrated from a planet within the constellation we call Lyra. When Meier asked Semjase about the habitability within the Pleiades, her reply was too occult to be understandable, involving mention of a parallel set of "time-shifted dimensions." This kind of response is of course frowned upon by skeptics. Although they realize that an alien civilization which can visit Earth may be many millennia ahead of ours in technology, they continually revert to the thinking which says that late 20th century science ought to be able to understand all things reported by a genuine contactee. Otherwise, they feel, the case should be rejected on "scientific" grounds. However, one of the primary complaints -- that if anyone claims to have had many different occasions upon which he or she, and scarcely anyone else, was able to take photographs of hovering UFOs, they should be dismissed as some kind of nut or egomaniac -- now needs reconsideration by ufologists. Between November 1987 and May, 1988, a man with the pseudonym of "Ed" of Gulf Breeze, Florida, was supplied with 18 opportunities to photograph hovering UFOs of two or three different physical shapes. Several members of our nation's largest UFO organization, MUFON (Mutual UFO Network), soon kept a close watch on Ed's activities, but he kept receiving opportunities to photograph hovering objects with his Polaroid camera when the MUFON personnel and others (except sometimes for his wife) were not around. These UFOs usually seemed to have a base diameter of from 8 to 15 feet. After Ed's 16th UFO incident, the MUFON investigators realized that his experiences were ongoing, so they supplied him with a stereo camera with sealed-in film on February 10th, 1988. However, the hovering object Ed later photographed with this camera, on February 26th, was determined to have a length of only 3 to 4 feet, causing detractors to pronounce it a model. For better future estimates of the size and distance of such a relatively small UFO, the main investigators decided Ed needed a stereo camera system with more resolving power, which they instructed him how to put together. Then, on May 1st, with this camera system he photographed a hovering object whose base diameter was later analyzed, through triangulation, to be about 14 feet, at a range of about 475 feet out over water. The object had the same crown-like appearance as what Ed had photographed earlier with his Polaroid camera, in one frame of which three of them are shown together. After May 1, 1988, it appears that Ed experienced an abduction event, and though he may seem to be a contactee with respect to his photographic opportunities, he has actually been treated as an abductee in all other respects. The MUFON investigators can see much reality in Ed's photographs, and cannot come up with any plausible scenario of how he could have fraudulently manufactured any significant fraction of the evidence, especially since there are over a hundred other people in the area who have apparently witnessed similar UFOs over the same half-year period. Yet, other ufologists, mostly from other UFO organizations, keep in mind only the ambiguous aspects of the case and remain very negative about its reality. It is clear that if the case is no hoax, it would mean that UFO intelligences have a sophisticated strategy of dealing with us, and this is still an unacceptable thought to many. Hence, we see that skeptics who explore a case which contains some unacceptable aspects, simply dismiss those other aspects which support genuineness. In a case like this involving several thousand pieces of data input, they can confine their attention to the numerous ambiguous aspects without wondering if the ambiguities might reflect the presence of an advanced technology. The same apparently holds true for the Meier case. If the Meier case was meant for educating some segment of humanity, it would appear that the Gulf Breeze case was meant for educating ufologists! Should that case ever receive solid endorsements of genuiness from this country's UFO organizations, there is likely to be some demand for re-exploring the Meier case. In the meantime, it is up to each interested individual to decide for himself or herself, after obtaining all accessible information, whether or not the Meier case seems genuine. It is especially instructive, after thoroughly digesting the data and photographs within the materials on the case authored by Lee and Brit Elders, Wendelle Stevens, and Gary

129

The Meier Case and Its Spirituality, Deardorff, James, Wildfire Magazine, January 1989 Kinder, to access one's own odds that Eduard Meier could have come up with the extensive color photographs and other credible evidence in his possession if he had not received continuing ET help. For the person who is more interested in a summary of what is to be learned from Meier's experiences and ET communications than in the evidence for or against the case, a quotation from Meier's wife, Kalliope, from Vol. 2 of UFO...Contact from the Pleiades by Lee and Brit Elders, well expresses it: "In June of 1976, seven people were waiting with me for Billy [Eduard] to come back from a contact. He came and said to us, 'go with me to another point.' We went and waited. It was daylight and one of the boys told us to look up into the sky. It was our first sighting in the day. The ship was very big but got smaller as it rose, and I clearly saw the detail around the top of the ship. I saw little ports, and the whole UFO seemed to be light. The children, three other woman and one man saw it too. There are many lights going across the sky at night and I cannot be sure what they are, but this I am sure was the ship of Semjase. I didn't believe it before because I had never talked about UFO's or seen one. But after this day...I believe. Now the UFO's are secondary, the information from the Pleiadians comes first. We have to learn to live together...man and woman, different countries, different races and different worlds." For literature which debunks the Meier contactee case, write William Moore, 4219 W. Olive St., Suite 247, Burbank, CA. 91505. For information on video tapes which tell the positive side of the story, showing some of Meier's photos and movie-film footage, and especially for the video called "Contact," write Lee or Brit Elders at Genesis III Publishing, P.O. Drawer JJ, Munds Park, AZ. 86017. For information about purchasing the Talmud Jmmanuel, write Eduard Meier, Ch- 8495, Hinterschmidruti/ZH, Switzerland. see For more information about the Talmud Jmmanuel, please write Blue Water Publishing, P.O. Box 230893, Tigard, OR. 97224, for the availability of the book Celestial Teachings: The Emergence of the True Testament of Jmmanuel (Jesus), By James Deardorff. The updated English/German version of the Talmud Jammanuel can be purchased from: Wild Flower Press, P.O. Box 230893 Dept. CT, Tigard, Oregon 97224.

130

Where are we going?

131

Where are we going?

Ultimately, if we can avoid total self-destruction there is a bright future ahead of us including spiritual evolution, peace on Earth, fantastic levels of scientific advancement and deep space exploration but it is unlikely we will know true peace on Earth for several hundred years to come. Eventually, after an unimaginably long time, all lifeforms throughout this Universe will evolve into a pure spirit form and rejoin with Creation itself. This will precede this Universe's destruction and it's rebirth as a fine-matter Universe. Please read the articles available in the Prophecies and Predictions section for a great deal of information on this topic. Jamesm

Where do we come from?

According to the FIGU booklet Attacking questions from Japan... and Contact Reports 9, 236 and 251, the Earth has immigrants from several other star systems, including: Lyra star system Nisan star system Plejares star system Sirius star system Vega star system

But according to Contact Report 251 there are also immigrants from other planets within our own star system, namely Mars and Malona (the latter of which is now the asteroid belt between Mars and Jupiter). The human lifeform also developed indigenously on this planet and mixed with the immigrants or extraterrestrials. However, Contact Report 251 also states that the Sirius star system was colonised by humans from the Lyra, Plejares and Vega star systems who were themselves colonised by humans from the Waron star system of the Lyren galaxy which was 3,816,000,000 light years distant from the Sol star system. Therefore we can really consider our civilisation as being a mixture of indigenous Earth human races and human races that developed in the Waron star system. The information regarding the earliest forms of human life that developed in the Lyren galaxy is currently not available, but when considering the entire universe around 39,000,000,000,000 years ago was when the first hominid lifeforms formed from which developed the recognisable human form. Of course this is only referring to our physical or material life-form and includes no information regarding the human spirit. For that you are advised to read The Spiritual Teachings. Jamesm

Article Sources and Contributors

132

Article Sources and Contributors

A refutation of false claims and distortions by Korff, Deardorff, James, Internet, January 1996 Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=5723 Contributors: J jansen An Open Letter to the UFO Community, Kinder, Gary, MUFON UFO Journal , No. 228, pp. 3-8, April 1987 Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=13785 Contributors: Benjamin, J jansen Arahat Athersata Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=8794 Contributors: Jamesm, Sanjin, Ufofacts Dekalog Dodekalog Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=14286 Contributors: Jamesm Event Timeline Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=18138 Contributors: Jamesm, Suv Existing Life in the Universe Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=9672 Contributors: Ufofacts Fluidal Energy Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=8841 Contributors: Jamesm, Sanjin Goblet of Truth Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=18351 Contributors: Benjamin, Jamesm, RemRobinson, Sanjin, Ufofacts God-delusion and God-delusion Insanity Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=14295 Contributors: Jamesm How To Create Peace And Harmony On Earth Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=18187 Contributors: Jamesm, Scott Meditation from Clear Sight Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=14303 Contributors: Jamesm OM Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=14305 Contributors: Jamesm, Phenix, Sanjin, Ufofacts Sensible, Dignified, Valuable Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=6787 Contributors: Barbarian216, Ufofacts Spiritual Development Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=3544 Contributors: Jamesm Summary of Contents for Meier's FROM THE DEPTHS OF SPACE... CONTACTS WITH THE PLEIADIANS/PLEJARENS, Internet, June 2009 Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=12997 Contributors: J jansen, Jamesm, Suv The Earth Human Speaks Of A Love That He Does Not Know Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=17301 Contributors: Jamesm, RemRobinson The Laws and Directives of Creation Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=14313 Contributors: Jamesm The Meier Case and Its Spirituality, Deardorff, James, Wildfire Magazine, January 1989 Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=5715 Contributors: J jansen Where are we going? Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=7983 Contributors: Jamesm Where do we come from? Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=18531 Contributors: Jamesm

Image Sources, Licenses and Contributors

133

Image Sources, Licenses and Contributors

File:Existentes_leben_im_universum.JPG Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?title=File:Existentes_leben_im_universum.JPG License: unknown Contributors: Ufofacts File:Symbol-Kelch-der-Wahrheit.png Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?title=File:Symbol-Kelch-der-Wahrheit.png License: unknown Contributors: MarksmanR File:Buch kelch der wahrheit.gif Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?title=File:Buch_kelch_der_wahrheit.gif License: unknown Contributors: Ufofacts File:Sinnvolles wuerdevolles wertvolles.gif Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?title=File:Sinnvolles_wuerdevolles_wertvolles.gif License: unknown Contributors: Ufofacts